The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 1

Teodoreto di Cirro (393–458 d.C.) · PG 82, 901–1277

1.pref Prologue.--Design of the History

The ECCLESIASTICAL HistorY of Theodoret.

————————————

Book I.

Prologue.—Design of the History.

When artists paint on panels and on walls the events of ancient history, they alike delight the eye, and keep bright for many a year the memory of the past. Historians substitute books for panels, bright description for pigments, and thus render the memory of past events both stronger and more permanent, for the painter’s art is ruined by time. For this reason I too shall attempt to record in writing events in ecclesiastical history hitherto omitted, deeming it indeed not right to look on without an effort while oblivion robs noble deeds and useful stories of their due fame. For this cause too I have been frequently urged by friends to undertake this work. But when I compare my own powers with the magnitude of the undertaking, I shrink from attempting it. Trusting, however, in the bounty of the Giver of all good, I enter upon a task beyond my own strength.

Eusebius of Palestine has written a history of the Church from the time of the holy Apostles to the reign of Constantine, the prince beloved of God. I shall begin my history from the period at which his terminates.

Ὁ τῆς ἱστορίας σκοπός.

Ζωγράφοι μὲν, σανίσι καὶ τοίχοις τὰς παλαιὰς ἐγγράφοντες ἱστορίας, τέρψιν μὲν τοῖς ὁρῶσι προσφέρουσι, τῶν δὲ γεγενημένων τὴν μνήμην ἐπὶ πλεῖστον ἀνθοῦσαν φυλάττουσι. Λογογράφοι δὲ, ἀντὶ μὲν σανίδων ταῖς βίβλοις, ἀντὶ δὲ χρωμάτων τοῖς τῶν λόγων ἄνθεσι κεχρημένοι, διαρκεστέραν καὶ μονιμωτέραν τῶν πεπραγμένων ποιοῦσι τὴν μνήμην: ὁ γὰρ χρόνος λωβᾶται τῶν ζωγράφων τὴν τέχνην. Τούτου δὴ χάριν κἀγὼ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱστορίας τὰ λειπόμενα συγγράψαι πειράσομαι. Οὐ γὰρ ὅσιον ᾠήθην λαμπροτάτων ἔργων καὶ ὀνησιφόρων διηγημάτων τὸ κλέος παριδεῖν ὑπὸ τῆς λήθης συλώμενον. Διὰ γὰρ δὴ τοῦτο καὶ τῶν συνήθων τινὲς, ἐπὶ τόνδε με τὸν πόνον πολλάκις παρώτρυναν. Ἐγὼ δὲ τῇ μὲν ἐμαυτοῦ δυνάμει τόδε τὸ ἔργον σταθμώμενος, τὴν ἐγχείρησιν ʽ??ʼῤῥωδῶ. Θαῤῥῶν δὲ τῷ φιλοτίμῳ δοτῆρι τῶν ἀγαθῶν, μείζοσιν ἢ κατ’ ἐμαυτὸν ἐγχειρῶ. Εὐσέβιος μὲν οὗν ὁ Παλαιστῖνος, ἀπὸ τῶν ἱερῶν ἀποστόλων τῆς ἱστορίας ἀρξάμενος, μέχρι τοῦ Κωνσταντίνου θεοφιλοῦς βασιλείας, τὰ ταῖς Ἐκκλησίαις συμβεβηκότα συνέγραψεν: ἐγὼ δὲ τῆς συγγραφῆς ἐκείνης τὸ τέλος ἀρχὴν τῆς ἱστορίας ποιήσομαι.

1.1 Origin of the Arian Heresy

After the overthrow of the wicked and impious tyrants, Maxentius, Maximinus, and Licinius, the surge which those destroyers, like hurricanes, had roused was hushed to sleep; the whirlwinds were checked, and the Church henceforward began to enjoy a settled calm. This was established for her by Constantine, a prince deserving of all praise, whose calling, like that of the divine Apostle, was not of men, nor by man, but from heaven. He enacted laws prohibiting sacrifices to idols, and commanding churches to be erected. He appointed Christians to be governors of the provinces, ordering honour to be shown to the priests, and threatening with death those who dared to insult them. By some the churches which had been destroyed were rebuilt; others erected new ones still more spacious and magnificent. Hence, for us, all was joy and gladness, while our enemies were overwhelmed with gloom and despair. The temples of the idols were closed; but frequent assemblies were held, and festivals celebrated, in the churches. But the devil, full of all envy and wickedness, the destroyer of mankind, unable to bear the sight of the Church sailing on with favourable winds, stirred up plans of evil counsel, eager to sink the vessel steered by the Creator and Lord of the Universe. When he began to perceive that the error of the Greeks had been made manifest, that the various tricks of the demons had been detected, and that the greater number of men worshipped the Creator, instead of adoring, as heretofore, the creature, he did not dare to declare open war against our God and Saviour; but having found some who, though dignified with the name of Christians, were yet slaves to ambition and vainglory, he made them fit instruments for the execution of his designs, and by their means drew others back into their old error, not indeed by the former method of setting up the worship of the creature, but by bringing it about that the Creator and Maker of all should be reduced to a level with the creature. I shall now proceed to relate where and by what means he sowed these tares.

Alexandria is an immense and populous city, charged with the leadership not only of Egypt, but also of the adjacent countries, the Thebaid and Libya. After Peter, the victorious champion of the faith, had, during the sway of the aforesaid impious tyrants, obtained the crown of martyrdom, the Church in Alexandria was ruled for a short time by Achillas. He was succeeded by Alexander, who proved himself a noble defender of the doctrines of the gospel. At that time, Arius, who had been enrolled in the list of the presbytery, and entrusted with the exposition of the Holy Scriptures, fell a prey to the assaults of jealousy, when he saw that the helm of the high priesthood was committed to Alexander. Stung by this passion, he sought opportunities for dispute and contention; and, although he perceived that Alexander’s irreproachable conduct forbade his bringing any charges against him, envy would not allow him to rest. In him the enemy of the truth found an instrument whereby to stir and agitate the angry waters of the Church, and persuaded him to oppose the apostolical doctrine of Alexander. While the Patriarch, in obedience to the Holy Scriptures, taught that the Son is of equal dignity with the Father, and of the same substance with God who begat Him, Arius, in direct opposition to the truth, affirmed that the Son of God is merely a creature or created being, adding the famous dictum, “There once was a time when He was not;” with other opinions which may be learned from his own writings. He taught these false doctrines perseveringly, not only in the church, but also in general meetings and assemblies; and he even went from house to house, endeavouring to make men the slaves of his error. Alexander, who was strongly attached to the doctrines of the Apostles, at first tried by exhortations and counsels to convince him of his error; but when he saw him playing the madman and making public declaration of his impiety, he deposed him from the order of the presbytery, for he heard the law of God loudly declaring, “If thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee.”

Πόθεν ἤρξατο τῶν Ἀρειανῶν ἡ αἵρεσις.

Τῶν ἀνοσιουργῶν ἐκείνων καὶ δυσσεβῶν καταλυθέντων τυράννων, Μαξεντίου, φημὶ, καὶ Μαξιμίνου, καὶ Αικιννίου, κατηυνάσθη τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἡ ζάλη, ἢν οἱ ἀλάστορες ἐκἑ??ʼνοι καθ̔??ʼπερ τινὲς καταιγῖδες ἐκίνησαν, καὶ γαλήνης λοιπὸν ἀπήλαυε σταθερᾶς, τῶν στροβίλων παυσαμένων ἀνέμων. Καὶ Κωνσταντῖνος δὲ ὁ πανεύφημος βασιλεὺς, ὃς οὐκ ἀπ’ ἀνθρώπων, οὐδὲ δἰ ἀνθρώπου, ἀλλ’ οὐρανόθεν, κατὰ τὸν θεῖον Ἀπόστολον, τῆς κλήσεως ταύτης ʽ??ʼτυχε, ταύτην αὐτῇ ἐπρυτάνευε Νόμους γὰρ ἔγραψε, θύειν μὲν εἰδώλοις ἀπείργων, δομᾶσθαι δὲ τὰς ἐκκλησίας παρεγγυῶν. Καὶ ἄρχοντας μὲν πίστει κοσμουμένους ἐφίστη τοῖς ἔθνεσι, γεραίρειν κελεύων τοὺς ἱερέας, καὶ τοῖς παροινεῖν εἰς τούτους ἐπιχειροῦσιν ὄλεθρον ἀπειλῶν. Τότε δὴ οἱ μὲν τὰς καταλυθείσας ἐκκλησίας ἀνήγειρον: οἱ δὲ ἑτέρας εὐρυτέρας ἀνῳκοδόμουν καὶ λαμπροτέρας. Τούτων οὕτω δρωμένων, τὰ μὲν ἡμέτερα χορείας ἦν ἔμπλεα, καὶ θυμηδίας: τὰ δὲ τῶν ἐναντίων, κατηφείας καὶ ʽ??ʼθυμίας μεστά. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ τῶν εἰδώλων ἀπεκέκλειστο τεμένη: ἐν δὲ ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις ἑορταὶ καὶ πανηγύρεις ἐπετελοῦντο συχναί. Ἀλλ’ ὁ παμπόνηρος καὶ βάσκανος δαίμων, ὁ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀλάστωρ, οὐκ ἤνεγκεν ἐξ οὐρίων φερομένην τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν ὀρῶν: ἀλλὰ τὰς κακομηχάνους ἐκίνει βουλὰς, καταλῦσαι φιλονεικῶν τὴν ὑπὸ τοῦ Ποιητοῦ καὶ Δεσπότου τῶν ὅλων κυβερνωμένην. Ἐώρα γὰρ τὴν Ἐλληνικὴν πλάνην δήλην γεγενημένην, καὶ φωραθέντα τὰ ποικίλα τῶν δαιμόνων τεχνάσματα, καὶ τὴν μὲν κτίσιν παρὰ τῶν πλείστων οὐκ ἔτι προσκυνουμένην, τὸν δὲ Ποιητὴν ἀντὶ ταύτης ὑμνούμενον. Οὗ δὴ χάριν, οὐκ ἔτι προφανῶς τὸν κατὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀνεῤῥίπιζε πόλεμον, ἀλλ’ ἄνδρας εὑρὼν, τῆς μὲν Χριστιανικῆς προσηγορίας ἠξιωμένους, φιλοτιμίᾳ, δὲ καὶ κενῇ δόξῃ δεδουλωμένους, ὄργανα τούτους τῶν οἰκείων ἀπέφηνε τεχνασμάτων: καὶ διὰ τούτων πολλοὺς εἰς τὴν προτέραν ἐπανήγαγε πλάνην, οὐ τὴν κτίσιν πάλιν προσκυνεῖσθαι παρασκευάσας, ἀλλὰ τὸν Ποιητὴν καὶ Δημιουργὸν συνταχθῆναι τῇ κτίσει κατασκευάσας. Ποῦ δὲ τὴν ἀρχὴν, καὶ ὅπως ἔσπειρε τὰ ζιζάνια, ἐγὼ διηγήσομαι: Ἀλεξάνδρεια πόλις ἐστὶ μεγίστη καὶ πολυάνθρωπος, οὐκ Αἰγυπτίων μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ Θηβαίων καὶ Λιβύων τῶν πρὸς Αἴγυπτον τὴν ἡγεμονίαν πεπιστευμένη. Ταύτης μετὰ Πέτρον ἐκεῖνον τὸν νικηφόρον ἀγωνιστὴν, ὃς ἐπὶ τῶν δυσσεβῶν τυράννων τοῦ μαρτυρίου τὸν στέφανον ἀνεδήσατο, Ἀχιλλᾶς μὲν ὀλίγον χρόνον προὔστη, καὶ τὰ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας κατέσχε πηδάλια: μετὰ δὲ τοῦτον Ἀλέξανδρος, ὁ γενναῖος τῶν εὐαγγελικῶν δογμάτων γενόμενος πρόμαχος. Κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν χρόνον Ἄρειος, τῷ μὲν καταλόγῳ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων ἐντεταγμένος, τὴν δὲ τῶν θείων Γραφῶν πεπιστευμένος ἐξήγησιν, ἰδὼν τὸν Ἀλέξανδρον τῆς ἀρχιερωσύνης ἐγχειρισθέντα τοὺς οἴακας, οὐκ ἤνεγκε τοῦ φθόνου τὴν προσβολήν: ἀλλ’ ὑπὸ τούτου νυττόμενος, ἀφορμὰς ἔριδος ἐπεζήτει καὶ μάχης. Καὶ τὴν μὲν ἀξιέπαινον τοῦ ἀνδρὸς πολιτείαν θεώμενος, συκοφαντίας ὑφαίνειν οὐκ ἠδύνατο ἡσυχίαν δὲ ὅμως ἄγειν αὐτὸν ὁ φθόνος ἐκώλυε.

Τοῦτον εὑρὼν ὁ τῆς ἀληθείας ἀντίπαλος ἐπίτηδες ὄργανον τῆς αὐτοῦ κακουργίας, δἰ αὐτοῦ κυκᾷ καὶ κινεῖ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας τὴν ζάλην. Τῇ γὰρ ἀποστολικῇ Ἀλεξάνδρου διδασκαλίᾳ προφανῶς ἀντιτείνειν ἀνέπειθε. Καὶ ὁ μὲν τοῖς θείοις λόγοις ἑπόμενος, ὁμότιμον ἔλεγε τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν οὐσίαν ἔχειν τῷ γεγεννηκότι Θεῷ: ὁ δὲ Ἄρειος ἄντικρυς τῇ ἀληθείᾳ μαχόμενος, κτίσμα καὶ ποίημα προσηγόρευε, καὶ τὸ, ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, προσετίθει, καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ὅσα ἐκ τῶν ἐκείνου γρμμάτων σαφέστερον μαθησόμεθα. Καὶ ταῦτα οὐ μόνον ἐν Ἐκκλησίᾳ διετέλει λέγων, ἀλλὰ κὰν τοῖς ἔξω συλλόγοις καὶ συνεδρίοις. Καὶ τὰς οἰκίας περινοστῶν, ἐξηνδραπόδιζεν ὅσους ἴσχυεν. Ἀλέξανδρος δὲ, ὁ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν δογμάτων συνήγορος, πρῶτον μὲν αὐτὸν παραινέσεσι ἐπειρᾶτό πως μεταπείθειν καὶ συμβουλαῖς. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ κορυβαντιῶντα εἶδε, καὶ ἀναφανδὸν κηρύττοντα τὴν ἀσέβειαν, τῶν ἱερατικῶν ἐξήλασε καταλόγων: ἤκουσε γὰρ τοῦ θείου νόμου βοῶντος: Ἐὰν ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ὁ δεξιὸς σκανδαλίζῃ σε, ἔξελε αὐτὸν, καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ σοῦ.

1.2 List of the Principal Bishops

Of the church of Rome at this period Silvester held the reins. His predecessor in the see was Miltiades, the successor of that Marcellinus who had so nobly distinguished himself during the persecution.

In Antioch, after the death of Tyrannus, when peace began to be restored to the churches, Vitalis received the chief authority, and restored the church in the “Palæa” which had been destroyed by the tyrants. He was succeeded by Philogonius, who completed all that was wanting in the work of restoration: he had, during the time of Licinius, signalised himself by his zeal for religion.

After the administration of Hermon, the government of the church in Jerusalem was committed to Macarius, a man whose character was equal to his name, and whose mind was adorned by every kind of virtue.

At this same period also, Alexander, illustrious for his apostolical gifts, governed the church of Constantinople.

It was at this time that Alexander, bishop of Alexandria, perceiving that Arius, enslaved by the lust of power, was assembling those who had been taken captive by his blasphemous doctrines, and was holding private meetings, communicated an account of his heresy by letter to the rulers of the principal churches. That the authenticity of my history may not be suspected, I shall now insert in my narrative the letter which he wrote to his namesake, containing, as it does, a clear account of all the facts I have mentioned. I shall also subjoin the letter of Arius, together with the other letters which are necessary to the completeness of this narrative, that they may at once testify to the truth of my work, and make the course of events more clear.

The following letter was written by Alexander of Alexandria, to the bishop of the same name as himself.

Κατάλογος τῶν πρωτευόντων ἐπισκόπων.

Κατὰ τοῦτον δὲ τὸν χρόνον, τῆς μὲν Ῥωμαίων Ἐκκλησίας Σίλβεστρος κατεῖχε τὰς ἡνίας, Μιλτιάδην διαδεξάμενος, ὅς μετὰ Μαρκελλῖνον, τὸν ὲν τῷ διωγμῷ διαπρέψαντα, τὴν τῆς ἀρχιερωσύνης χειροτονίαν ἐδέξατο. Ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ δὲ μετὰ Τύραννον, τῆς τῶν Ἐκκλησιῶν ἀρξαμένης εἰρήνης, Βιτάλιος τὴν ἡγεμονίαν παρέλαβεν, ὃς καὶ τὴν ἐν τῇ Παλαιᾷ καταλυθεῖσαν ὑπὸ τῶν τυράννων ᾠκοδόμησεν ἐκκλησίαν.

Φιλογόνιος δὲ μετὰ τοῦτον τὴν προεδρίαν λαβὼν, τά τε λειπόμενα τῇ οἰκοδομίᾳ προστέθεικε, καὶ τὸν ὑπὲρ τῆς εὐσεβείας ἐν τοῖς Αικιννίου καιροῖς ἐπεδείξατο ζῆλον. Τὴν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις δὲ μετὰ Ἑρμωνᾶν Μακάριος ἐπιστεύθη, φερώνυμος ἁνὴρ, καὶ παντοδαποῖς κοσμούμενος ἀγαθοῖς. Τῆς δὲ Κωνσταντινουπόλεως κατὰ τοῦτον αὐτὸν τὸν καιρὸν, Ἀλέξανδρος τῆς ἀρχιερατικῆς ἠξιοῦτο λειτουργίας, ἀποστολικοῖς χαρίσμασι λαμπρυνόμενος. Τότε τοίνυν ὁ τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων Ἀλέξανδρος, ὁρῶν τὸν Ἄρειον τῷ τῆς φιλαρχίας κατεχόμενον οἴστρῳ, καὶ τοὺς ὑπὸ τῆς βλασφημίας ἐζωγρημένους ἀγείροντα, καὶ συλλόγους ἰδίους ποιούμενον, τοῖς τῶν Ἐκκλησιῶν ἡγεμόσι τὴν τούτου βλασφημίαν διὰ γραμμάτων ἐδήλωσεν. Ἐγὼ δὲ τὴν πρὸς τὸν ὁμώνυμον αὐτοῦ γραφεῖσαν ἐπιστολὴν ἐνθήσω τῇ συγγραφῇ, σαφῶς ἅπαντα τὰ κατ’ ἐκεῖνον διδάσκουσαν, ὡς ἂν μή τις ὑπολάβῃ ταῦτα πλάττοντά με συγγράφειν: καὶ μετὰ τήνδε τὴν αὐτοῦ γε Ἀρείου, καὶ μετ’ ἐκείνην τὰς ἄλλας, ὧν ἡ τῆς ἱστορίας δεῖται διήγησις: ἵνα μαρτυρῶσι τῇ ἀληθείᾳ τῆς συγγραφῆς, καὶ σαφέστερον τὰ γεγενημένα διδάσκωσι.

Γράφει δὲ ὁ τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων Ἀλέξανδρος πῥ??ʼς τὸν ὁμώνυμον ταῦτα:

1.3 The Epistle of Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria to Alexander, Bishop of Constantinople PG 82, 901

“To his most revered and likeminded brother Alexander, Alexander sendeth greeting in the Lord.

“Impelled by avarice and ambition, evil-minded persons have ever plotted against the wellbeing of the most important dioceses. Under various pretexts, they attack the religion of the Church; and, being maddened by the devil, who works in them, they start aside from all piety according to their own pleasure, and trample under foot the fear of the judgment of God. Suffering as I do from them myself, I deem it necessary to inform your piety, that you may be on your guard against them, lest they or any of their party should presume to enter your diocese (for these cheats are skilful in deception), or should circulate false and specious letters, calculated to delude one who has devoted himself to the simple and undefiled faith.

“Arius and Achillas have lately formed a conspiracy, and, emulating the ambition of Colluthus, have gone far beyond him. He indeed sought to find a pretext for his own pernicious line of action in the charges he brought against them. But they, beholding his making a trade of Christ for lucre, refused to remain any longer in subjection to the Church; but built for themselves caves, like robbers, and now constantly assemble in them, and day and night ply slanders there against Christ and against us. They revile every godly apostolical doctrine, and in Jewish fashion have organized a gang to fight against Christ, denying His divinity, and declaring Him to be on a level with other men. They pick out every passage which refers to the dispensation of salvation, and to His humiliation for our sake; they endeavour to collect from them their own impious assertion, while they evade all those which declare His eternal divinity, and the unceasing glory which He possesses with the Father. They maintain the ungodly doctrine entertained by the Greeks and the Jews concerning Jesus Christ; and thus, by every means in their power, hunt for their applause. Everything which outsiders ridicule in us they officiously practise. They daily excite persecutions and seditions against us. On the one hand they bring accusations against us before the courts, suborning as witnesses certain unprincipled women whom they have seduced into error. On the other they dishonour Christianity by permitting their young women to ramble about the streets. Nay, they have had the audacity to rend the seamless garment of Christ, which the soldiers dared not divide.

“When these actions, in keeping with their course of life, and the impious enterprise which had been long concealed, became tardily known to us, we unanimously ejected them from the Church which worships the divinity of Christ. They then ran hither and thither to form cabals against us, even addressing themselves to our fellow-ministers who were of one mind with us, under the pretence of seeking peace and unity with them, but in truth endeavouring by means of fair words, to sweep some among them away into their own disease. They ask them to write a wordy letter, and then read the contents to those whom they have deceived, in order that they may not retract, but be confirmed in their impiety, by finding that bishops agree with and support their views. They make no acknowledgment of the evil doctrines and practices for which they have been expelled by us, but they either impart them without comment, or carry on the deception by fallacies and forgeries. Thus concealing their destructive doctrine by persuasive and meanly truckling language, they catch the unwary, and lose no opportunity of calumniating our religion. Hence it arises that several have been led to sign their letter, and to receive them into communion, a proceeding on the part of our fellow-ministers which I consider highly reprehensible; for they thus not only disobey the apostolical rule, but even help to inflame their diabolical action against Christ. It is on this account, beloved brethren, that without delay I have stirred myself up to inform you of the unbelief of certain persons who say that “There was a time when the Son of God was not;” and “He who previously had no existence subsequently came into existence; and when at some time He came into existence He became such as every other man is.” God, they say, created all things out of that which was non-existent, and they include in the number of creatures, both rational and irrational, even the Son of God. Consistently with this doctrine they, as a necessary consequence, affirm that He is by nature liable to change, and capable both of virtue and of vice, and thus, by their hypothesis of his having been created out of that which was non-existent, they overthrow the testimony of the Divine Scriptures, which declare the immutability of the Word and the Divinity of the Wisdom of the Word, which Word and Wisdom is Christ. ‘We are also able,’ say these accursed wretches, ‘to become like Him, the sons of God; for it is written,—I have nourished and brought up children.’ When the continuation of this text is brought before them, which is, ‘and they have rebelled against Me,’ and it is objected that these words are inconsistent with the Saviour’s nature, which is immutable, they throw aside all reverence, and affirm that God foreknew and foresaw that His Son would not rebel against Him, and that He therefore chose Him in preference to all others. They likewise assert that He was not chosen because He had by nature any thing superior to the other sons of God; for no man, say they, is son of God by nature, nor has any peculiar relation to Him. He was chosen, they allege, because, though mutable by nature, His painstaking character suffered no deterioration. As though, forsooth, even if a Paul and a Peter made like endeavours, their sonship would in no respects differ from His.

“To establish this insane doctrine they insult the Scriptures, and bring forward what is said in the Psalms of Christ, ‘Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity, therefore thy God hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.’ Now that the Son of God was not created out of the non-existent, and that there never was a time in which He was not, is expressly taught by John the Evangelist, who speaks of Him as ‘the only begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father.’ This divine teacher desired to show that the Father and the Son are inseparable; and, therefore, he said, ‘that the Son is in the bosom of the Father.’ Moreover, the same John affirms that the Word of God is not classed among things created out of the non-existent, for, he says that ‘all things were made by Him,’ and he also declares His individual personality in the following words: ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.…All things were made by Him, and without Him was not any thing made that was made.’ If, then, all things were made by Him, how is it that He who thus bestowed existence on all, could at any period have had no existence himself? The Word, the creating power, can in no way be defined as of the same nature as the things created, if indeed He was in the beginning, and all things were made by Him, and were called by Him out of the non-existent into being. ‘That which is’ must be of an opposite nature to, and essentially different from, things created out of the non-existent. This shows, likewise, that there is no separation between the Father and the Son, and that the idea of separation cannot even be conceived by the mind; while the fact that the world was created out of the non-existent involves a later and fresh genesis of its essential nature, all things having been endowed with such an origin of existence by the Father through the Son. John, the most pious apostle, perceiving that the word ‘was’ applied to the Word of God was far beyond and above the intelligence of created beings, did not presume to speak of His generation or creation, nor yet dared to name the Maker and the creature in equivalent syllables. Not that the Son of God is unbegotten, for the Father alone is unbegotten; but that the ineffable personality of the only-begotten God is beyond the keenest conception of the evangelists and perhaps even of angels. Therefore, I do not think men ought to be considered pious who presume to investigate this subject, in disobedience to the injunction, ‘Seek not what is too difficult for thee, neither enquire into what is too high for thee.’ For if the knowledge of many other things incomparably inferior is beyond the capacity of the human mind, and cannot therefore be attained, as has been said by Paul, ‘Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him,’ and as God also said to Abraham, that the stars could not be numbered by him; and it is likewise said, ‘Who shall number the grains of sand by the sea-shore, or the drops of rain?’ how then can any one but a madman presume to enquire into the nature of the Word of God? It is said by the Spirit of prophecy, ‘Who shall declare His generation?’ And, therefore, our Saviour in His kindness to those men who were the pillars of the whole world, desiring to relieve them of the burden of striving after this knowledge, told them that it was beyond their natural comprehension, and that the Father alone could discern this most divine mystery; ‘No man,’ said He, ‘knoweth the Son but the Father, and no man knoweth the Father save the Son.’ It was, I think, concerning this same subject that the Father said, ‘My secret is for Me and for Mine.’

“But the insane folly of imagining that the Son of God came into being out of that which had no being, and that His sending forth took place in time, is plain from the words ‘which had no being,’ although the foolish are incapable of perceiving the folly of their own utterances. For the phrase ‘He was not’ must either have reference to time, or to some interval in the ages. If then it be true that all things were made by Him, it is evident that every age, time, all intervals of time, and that ‘when’ in which ‘was not’ has its place, were made by Him. And is it not absurd to say that there was a time when He who created all time, and ages, and seasons, with which the ‘was not’ is confused, was not? For it would be the height of ignorance, and contrary indeed to all reason, to affirm that the cause of any created thing can be posterior to that caused by it. The interval during which they say the Son was still unbegotten of the Father was, according to their opinion, prior to the wisdom of God, by whom all things were created. They thus contradict the Scripture which declares Him to be ‘the firstborn of every creature.’ In consonance with this doctrine, Paul with his usual mighty voice cries concerning Him; ‘whom He hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also He made the worlds ’ ‘For by Him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by Him and for Him: and He is before all things ’ Since the hypothesis implied in the phrase ‘out of the non-existent’ is manifestly impious, it follows that the Father is always Father. And He is Father from the continual presence of the Son, on account of whom He is called Father. And the Son being ever present with Him, the Father is ever perfect, wanting in no good thing, for He did not beget His only Son in time, or in any interval of time, nor out of that which had no previous existence.

“Is it not then impious to say that there was a time when the wisdom of God was not? Who saith, ‘I was by Him as one brought up with Him: I was daily His delight?’ Or that once the power of God was not, or His Word, or anything else by which the Son is known, or the Father designated, defective? To assert that the brightness of the Father’s glory ‘once did not exist,’ destroys also the original light of which it is the brightness; and if there ever was a time in which the image of God was not, it is plain that He Whose image He is, is not always: nay, by the non-existence of the express image of God’s Person, He also is taken away of whom this is ever the express image. Hence it may be seen, that the Sonship of our Saviour has not even anything in common with the sonship of men. For just as it has been shown that the nature of His existence cannot be expressed by language, and infinitely surpasses in excellence all things to which He has given being, so His Sonship, naturally partaking in His paternal Divinity, is unspeakably different from the sonship of those who, by His appointment, have been adopted as sons. He is by nature immutable, perfect, and all-sufficient, whereas men are liable to change, and need His help. What further advance can be made by the wisdom of God? What can the Very Truth, or God the Word, add to itself? How can the Life or the True Light in any way be bettered? And is it not still more contrary to nature to suppose that wisdom can be susceptible of folly? that the power of God can be united with weakness? that reason itself can be dimmed by unreasonableness, or that darkness can be mixed with the true light? Does not the Apostle say, ‘What communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial?’ and Solomon, that ‘the way of a serpent upon a rock ’ was ‘too wonderful’ for the human mind to comprehend, which ‘rock,’ according to St. Paul, is Christ. Men and angels, however, who are His creatures, have received His blessing, enabling them to exercise themselves in virtue and in obedience to His commands, that thus they may avoid sin. And it is on this account that our Lord being by nature the Son of the Father, is worshipped by all; and they who have put off the spirit of bondage, and by brave deeds and advance in virtue have received the spirit of adoption through the kindness of Him Who is the Son of God by nature, by adoption also become sons.

“His true, peculiar, natural, and special Sonship was declared by Paul, who, speaking of God, says, that ‘He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us,’ who are not by nature His sons. It was to distinguish Him from those who are not ‘His own,’ that he called Him ‘His own son.’ It is also written in the Gospel, ‘This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased;’ and in the Psalms the Saviour says, ‘The Lord said unto Me, Thou art My Son.’ By proclaiming natural sonship He shows that there are no other natural sons besides Himself.

“And do not these words, I begot thee ‘from the womb before the morning,’ plainly show the natural sonship of the paternal birth of One whose lot it is, not from diligence of conduct, or exercise in moral progress, but by individuality of nature? Hence it ensues that the filiation of the only-begotten Son of the Father is incapable of fall; while the adoption of reasonable beings who are not His sons by nature, but merely on account of fitness of character, and by the bounty of God, may fall away, as it is written in the word, ‘The sons of God saw the daughters of men, and took them as wives,’ and so forth. And God, speaking by Isaiah, said, ‘I have nourished and brought up children, and they have rebelled against Me.’

“I have many things to say, beloved, but because I fear that I shall cause weariness by further admonishing teachers who are of one mind with myself, I pass them by. You, having been taught of God, are not ignorant that the teaching at variance with the religion of the Church which has just arisen, is the same as that propagated by Ebion and Artemas, and rivals that of Paul of Samosata, bishop of Antioch, who was excommunicated by a council of all the bishops. Lucianus, his successor, withdrew himself from communion with these bishops during a period of many years.

“And now amongst us there have sprung up, ‘out of the non-existent’ men who have greedily sucked down the dregs of this impiety, offsets of the same stock: I mean Arius and Achillas, and all their gang of rogues. Three bishops of Syria, appointed no one knows how, by consenting to them, fire them to more fatal heat. I refer their sentence to your decision. Retaining in their memory all that they can collect concerning the suffering, humiliation, emptying of Himself, and so-called poverty, and everything of which the Saviour for our sake accepted the acquired name, they bring forward those passages to disprove His eternal existence and divinity, while they forget all those which declare His glory and nobility and abiding with the Father; as for instance, ‘I and My father are one.’ In these words the Lord does not proclaim Himself to be the Father, neither does He represent two natures as one; but that the essence of the Son of the Father preserves accurately the likeness of the Father, His nature taking off the impress of likeness to Him in all things, being the exact image of the Father and the express stamp of the prototype. When, therefore, Philip, desirous of seeing the Father, said to Him, ‘Lord, show us the Father,’ the Lord with abundant plainness said to him, ‘He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father,’ as though the Father were beheld in the spotless and living mirror of His image. The same idea is conveyed in the Psalms, where the saints say, ‘In Thy light we shall see light.’ It is on this account that ‘he who honoureth the Son, honoureth the Father.’ And rightly, for every impious word which men dare to utter against the Son is spoken also against the Father.

“After this no one can wonder at the false calumnies which I am about to detail, my beloved brethren, propagated by them against me, and against our most religious people. They not only set their battle in array against the divinity of Christ, but ungratefully insult us. They think it beneath them to be compared with any of those of old time, nor do they endure to be put on a par with the teachers we have been conversant with from childhood. They will not admit that any of our fellow-ministers anywhere possess even mediocrity of intelligence. They say that they themselves alone are the wise and the poor, and discoverers of doctrines, and to them alone have been revealed those truths which, say they, have never entered the mind of any other individuals under the sun. O what wicked arrogance! O what excessive folly! What false boasting, joined with madness and Satanic pride, has hardened their impious hearts! They are not ashamed to oppose the godly clearness of the ancient scriptures, nor yet does the unanimous piety of all our fellow-ministers concerning Christ blunt their audacity. Even devils will not suffer impiety like this; for even they refrain from speaking blasphemy against the Son of God.

“These then are the questions I have to raise, according to the ability I possess, with those who from their rude resources throw dust on the Christ, and try to slander our reverence for Him. These inventors of silly tales assert that we, who reject their impious and unscriptural blasphemy concerning the creation of Christ from the non-existent, teach that there are two unbegotten Beings. For these ill-instructed men contend that one of these alternatives must hold; either He must be believed to have come out of the non-existent, or there are two unbegotten Beings. In their ignorance and want of practice in theology they do not realize how vast must be the distance between the Father who is uncreate, and the creatures, whether rational or irrational, which He created out of the non-existent; and that the only-begotten nature of Him Who is the Word of God, by Whom the Father created the universe out of the non-existent, standing, as it were, in the middle between the two, was begotten of the self-existent Father, as the Lord Himself testified when He said, ‘Every one that loveth the Father, loveth also the Son that is begotten of Him.’

“We believe, as is taught by the apostolical Church, in an only unbegotten Father, Who of His being hath no cause, immutable and invariable, and Who subsists always in one state of being, admitting neither of progression nor of diminution; Who gave the law, and the prophets, and the gospel; of patriarchs and apostles, and of all saints, Lord: and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of God, begotten not out of that which is not, but of the Father, Who is; yet not after the manner of material bodies, by severance or emanation, as Sabellius and Valentinus taught; but in an inexpressible and inexplicable manner, according to the saying which we quoted above, ‘Who shall declare His generation?’ since no mortal intellect can comprehend the nature of His Person, as the Father Himself cannot be comprehended, because the nature of reasonable beings is unable to grasp the manner in which He was begotten of the Father.

“But those who are led by the Spirit of truth have no need to learn these things of me, for the words long since spoken by the Saviour yet sound in our ears, ‘No one knoweth who the Father is but the Son, and no one knoweth who the Son is but the Father.’ We have learnt that the Son is immutable and unchangeable, all-sufficient and perfect, like the Father, lacking only His “unbegotten.” He is the exact and precisely similar image of His Father. For it is clear that the image fully contains everything by which the greater likeness exists, as the Lord taught us when He said, ‘My Father is greater than I.’ And in accordance with this we believe that the Son always existed of the Father; for he is the brightness of His glory, and the express image of His Father’s Person.” But let no one be led by the word ‘always’ to imagine that the Son is unbegotten, as is thought by some who have their intellects blinded: for to say that He was, that He has always been, and that before all ages, is not to say that He is unbegotten.

“The mind of man could not possibly invent a term expressive of what is meant by being unbegotten. I believe that you are of this opinion; and, indeed, I feel confident in your orthodox view that none of these terms in any way signify the unbegotten. For all the terms appear to signify merely the extension of time, and are not adequate to express the divinity and, as it were, the primæval being of the only-begotten Son. They were used by the holy men who earnestly endeavoured to clear up the mystery, and who asked pardon from those who heard them, with a reasonable excuse for their failure, by saying ‘as far as our comprehension has reached.’ But if those who allege that what was ‘known in part’ has been ‘done away’ for them, expect from human lips anything beyond human powers, it is plain that the terms ‘was,’ and ‘ever,’ and ‘before all ages,’ fall far short of this expectation. But whatever they may mean, it is not the same as ‘the unbegotten.’ Therefore His own individual dignity must be reserved to the Father as the Unbegotten One, no one being called the cause of His existence: to the Son likewise must be given the honour which befits Him, there being to Him a generation from the Father which has no beginning; we must render Him worship, as we have already said, only piously and religiously ascribing to Him the ‘was’ and the ‘ever,’ and the ‘before all ages;’ not however rejecting His divinity, but ascribing to Him a perfect likeness in all things to His Father, while at the same time we ascribe to the Father alone His own proper glory of ‘the unbegotten,’ even as the Saviour Himself says, ‘My Father is greater than I.’

“And in addition to this pious belief respecting the Father and the Son, we confess as the Sacred Scriptures teach us, one Holy Ghost, who moved the saints of the Old Testament, and the divine teachers of that which is called the New. We believe in one only Catholic Church, the apostolical, which cannot be destroyed even though all the world were to take counsel to fight against it, and which gains the victory over all the impious attacks of the heterodox; for we are emboldened by the words of its Master, ‘Be of good cheer, I have overcome the world.’ After this, we receive the doctrine of the resurrection from the dead, of which Jesus Christ our Lord became the first-fruits; Who bore a Body, in truth, not in semblance, derived from Mary the mother of God; in the fulness of time sojourning among the race, for the remission of sins: who was crucified and died, yet for all this suffered no diminution of His Godhead. He rose from the dead, was taken into heaven, and sat down at the right hand of the Majesty on high.

“In this epistle I have only mentioned these things in part, deeming it, as I have said, wearisome to dwell minutely on each article, since they are well known to your pious diligence. These things we teach, these things we preach; these are the dogmas of the apostolic Church, for which we are ready to die, caring little for those who would force us to forswear them; for we will never relinquish our hope in them, though they should try to compel us by tortures.

“Arius and Achillas, together with their fellow foes, have been expelled from the Church, because they have become aliens from our pious doctrine: according to the blessed Paul, who said, ‘If any of you preach any other gospel than that which you have received, let him be accursed, even though he should pretend to be an angel from heaven, and ‘But if any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness, he is proud, knowing nothing,’ and so forth. Since, then, they have been condemned by the brotherhood, let none of you receive them, nor attend to what they say or write. They are deceivers, and propagate lies, and they never adhere to the truth. They go about to different cities with no other intent than to deliver letters under the pretext of friendship and in the name of peace, and by hypocrisy and flattery to obtain other letters in return, in order to deceive a few ‘silly women who are laden with sins.’ I beseech you, beloved brethren, to avoid those who have thus dared to act against Christ, who have publicly held up the Christian religion to ridicule, and have eagerly sought to make a display before judicial tribunals, who have endeavoured to excite a persecution against us at a period of the most entire peace, and who have enervated the unspeakable mystery of the generation of Christ. Unite unanimously in opposition to them, as some of our fellow-ministers have already done, who, being filled with indignation, wrote to me against them, and signed our formulary.

“I have sent you these letters by my son Apion, the deacon; being those of (the ministers in) all Egypt and the Thebaid, also of those of Libya, and the Pentapolis, of Syria, Lycia, Pamphylia, Asia, Cappadocia, and in the other adjoining countries. Whose example you likewise, I trust, will follow. Many kindly attempts have been made by me to gain back those who have been led astray, but no remedy has proved more efficacious in restoring the laity who have been deceived by them and leading them to repentance, than the manifestation of the union of our fellow-ministers. Salute one another, with the brotherhood that is with you. I pray that you may be strong in the Lord, my beloved, and that I may receive the fruit of your love to Christ.

“The following are the name of those who have been anathematized as heretics: among the presbyters, Arius; among the deacons, Achillas, Euzoius, Aïthales, Lucius, Sarmates, Julius, Menas, another Arius, and Helladius.”

Alexander wrote in the same strain to Philogonius, bishop of Antioch, to Eustathius, who then ruled the church of the Berœans, and to all those who defended the doctrines of the Apostles. But Arius could not endure to keep quiet, but wrote to all those whom he believed to agree with him in opinion. His letter to Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, is a clear proof that the divine Alexander wrote nothing that was false concerning him. I shall here insert his letter, in order that the names of those who were implicated in his impiety may become generally known.

Ἀλεξάνδρου ἐπισκόπου Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐπισιὁ??ʼὴ πρὸς Ἀλέξανδρον ἐπίσκοπον Κωνσταντινουπόλεως.

Τῷ τιμιωτάτῳ ἀδελφῷ καὶ ὁμοψύχῳ Ἀλεξάνδρῳ Ἀλέξανδρος ὲν Κυρίῳ χαίρειν.

Ἡ φίλαρχος τῶν μοχθηρῶν ἀνθρώπων καὶ φιλάργυρος πρόθεσις ταῖς δοκούσαις ἀεὶ μείζοσι παροικίαις πέφυκεν ἐπιβουλεύειν, διὰ ποικίλων προφάσεων τῶν τοιούτων ἐπιτιθεμένων τῇ ἐκκλησιαστικῇ εὐσιβείᾳ.

Οἰστρηλατούμενοι γὰρ ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐνεργοῦντος ὲν αὐτοῖς διαβόλου εἰς τὴν προκειμένην αὐτοῖς ἡδονὴν, πάσης εὐλαβείας ἀποσκιρτήσαντες, πατοῦσι τὸν τῆς κρίσεως τοῦ Θεοῦ φόβον. Περὶ ὧν ἀναγκαῖον. ἦν μοι τῷ πάσχοντι δηλῶσαι τῇ ὑμετέρᾳ εὐλαβείᾳ, ʽ??ʼνα φυλάττησθε τοὺς τοιούτους, μή τις αὐτῶν τολμήσῃ καὶ ταῖς ὑμετέραις παροικίαις ἐπιβῆναι, ἤτοι δἰ ἑαυτῶν ʽἱκανοὶ γὰρ ὑποκρίνασθαι πρὸς ἀπάτην οἱ γόητεσ̓, ἣ διὰ γραμμάτων ψευδῶς κεκομψευμένων, καὶ δυναμένων ὑφαρπάσαι τὸν ἁπλῇ πίστει καὶ ἀκεραίῳ προσεσχηκότα. Ἄρειος γοῦν καὶ Ἀχιλλᾶς συνωμοσίαν ἔναγχος ποιησάμενοι, τὴν Κολλούθου φιλαρχίαν πολὺ χεῖρον ἣ ἐκεῖνος ἐζήλωσαν. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ αὐτοῖς τούτοις ἐγκαλῶν, τῆς ἑαυτοῦ μοχθηρᾶς προαιρέσεως εὗρε πρόφασιν. Οἱ δὲ τὴν ἐκείνου Χριστεμπορίαν θεωροῦντες, οὐκ ἔτι τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ὑποχείριοι μένειν ἐκαρτέρησαν: ἀλλ’ ἑαυτοῖς σπήλαια λῃστῶν οἰκοδομήσαντες, ἀδιαλείπτως ἐν αὐτοῖς ποιοῦνται συνόδους, νύκτωρ τε καὶ μεθ̓ ἡμέραν ὲν ταῖς κατὰ Χριστοῦ καὶ ἡμῶν διαβολαῖς ἀσκούμενοι.

Οἴ πάσης τῆς εὐσεβοῦς ἀποστολικῆς δόξης κατηγοροῦντες, Ἰουδαϊκῷ προσχήματι Χριστομάχον συνεκρότησαν ἐργαστήριον, τὴν θεότητα τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀρνούμενοι, καὶ τοῖς πᾶσιν ἴσον εἷναι κηρύσσοντες.

Πᾶσαν τε αὐτοῦ τῆς σωτηρίου οἰκονομίας καὶ δἰ ἡμᾶς ταπεινώσεως φωνὴν ἐκλεξάμενοι, ἐξ αὐτῶν συναγείρειν πειρῶνται τῆς ἀσεβείας ἑαυτῶν τὸ κήρυγμα, τῆς ἀρχῆθεν θεότητος αὐτοῦ, καὶ παρὰ τῷ Πατρὶ δόξης ἀλέκτου τοὺς λόγους ἀποστρεφόμενοι.

Τὴν γοῦν Ἑλλήνων τε καὶ Ἰουδαίων ἀσεβῆ περὶ Χριστοῦ δόξαν κρατύνοντες, τὸν παῤ αὐτῶν ἔπαινον ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα θηρῶνται, πάντα μὲν ὅσα καθ̓ ἡμῶν παῤ αὐτοῖς γελᾶται πραγματευόμενοι, στάσεις δὲ ἡμῖν καθ̓ ἡμέραν καὶ διωγμοὸς ἐπεγείροντες: καὶ τοῦτο μὲν δικαστήρια συγκροτοῦντες δἰ ἐντυχίας γυναικαρίων ἀτάκτων ʽ??ʼ ἠπάτησαν: τοῦτο δὲ τὸν Χριστιανισμὸν διασύροντες ἐκ τοῦ περιτροχάζειν πᾶσαν ἀγυιὰν ἀσέμνως τὰς παῤ αὐτοῖς νεωτέρας. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν ἄῤῥηκτον τοῦ Χριστοῦ χιτῶνα, ὃν οἱ δήμιοι διελεῖν οὐκ ἐβουλεύσαντο, αὐτοὶ σχίσαι ἐτόλμησαν.

Ἡμεῖς μὲν οὖν ἃ καὶ τῷ βίῳ αὐτῶν, καὶ τῇ ἀνοσίῳ ἐπιχειρήσει πρέπει, διὰ τὸ λανθάνειν βραδέως ἐπιστήσαντες, παμψηφεὶ τῆς προσκυνούσης Χριστοῦ τὴν θεότητα αὐτοὺς Ἐκκλησίας ἐξηλάσαμεν.

Ἐπεχείρησαν δὲ, περιδρομαῖς χρώμενοι καθ̓ ἡμῶν, παρεκβαίνειν πρὸς τοὺς ὁμόφρονας συλλειτουργοὺς, σχήματι μὲν εἰρήνης καὶ ἑνώσεως ἀξίωσιν ὑποκρινόμενοι, τὸ δ’ ἀληθὲς συναρπάσαι τινὰς αὐτῶν εἰς τὴν ἰδίαν νόσον διὰ χρηστολογίας σπουδάζοντες: καὶ στωμυλώτερα γράμματα παῤ αὐτῶν αἰτοῦντες, ἵνα παραναγινώσκοντες αὐτὰ τοῖς ὑπ’ αὐτῶν ἠπατημένοις, ἀμετανοήτους ἐφ̓ οἷς ἐσφάλησαν κατασκευάσωσιν, ἐπιτριβομένους εἰς ἀσέβειαν, ὡς ἂν συμψήφους αὐτοῖς καὶ ὁμόφρονας ἔχοντας ἐπισκόπους. Οὐχ ἅπερ γοῦν παῤ ἡμῖν πονηρῶς ἐδίδαξάν τε καὶ διεπράξαντο ὁμολογοῦσιν αὐτοῖς, δἰ ʽ??ʼ καὶ ἐξώσθησαν: ἀλλ’ ἢ σιωπῇ ταῦτα παραδιδόασιν, ἢ πεπλασμένοις λόγοις καὶ ἐγγράφοις ἐπισκιάζοντες ἀπατῶσι. Πιθανωτέραις γοῦν καὶ βωμολόχοις ὁμιλίαις τὴν φθοροποιὸν αὐτῶν διδασκαλίαν ἐπικρύπτοντες, συναρπάζουσι τὸν εἰς ἀπάτην ἐκκείμενον, οὐκ ἀπεχόμενοι καὶ τοῦ παρὰ πᾶσι συκοφαντεῖν τὴν ἡμετέραν εὐσέβειαν, Ὅθεν καὶ συμβαίνει τινὰς τοῖς γράμμασιν αὐτῶν ὑπογράφοντας εἰς Ἐκκλησίαν εἰσδέχεσθαι: μεγίστης, ὡς οἶμαι, διαβολῆς ἐπικειμένης τοῖς τοῦτο τολμῶσι συλλειτουργοῖς, τῷ μήτε τὸν ἀποστολικὸν κανόνα τοῦτο συγχωρεῖν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὑπεκκαίειν τὴν ἐπ’ αὐτοῖς διαβολικὴν κατὰ Χριστοῦ ἐνέργειαν. Δἰ ἃ δή καὶ οὐδὲν μελλήσας, ἀγαπητοὶ, δηλῶσαι ὑμῖν τὴν τῶν τοιούτων ἀπιστίαν ἐμαυτὸν διανέστησα, λεγόντων, ὅτι Ἥν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ γέγονεν ὕστερον ὁ πρότερον μὴ ὑπάρχων, τοιοῦτος γενόμενος ὅτε καί ποτε γέγονεν, οἷος καὶ πᾶς πέφυκεν ἄνθρωπος. Πάντα γὰρ, φασὶν, ὁ Θεὸς ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐποίησε, συναναλαμβάνοντες τῇ τῶν ἁπάντων λογικῶν τε καὶ ἀλόγων κτίσει καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ. Οἷς ἀκολούθως καί φασιν αὐτὸν τρεπτῆς εἷναι φύσεως, ἀρετῆς τε καὶ κακίας ἐπιδεκτικόν: καὶ τῇ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ὑποθέσει, καὶ τὰς θείας τοῦ ἑ??ʼναι αὐτὸν ἀεὶ συναναιροῦντες Γραφὰς, αἴ τὸ ἄτρεπτον τοῦ Λόγου, καὶ τὴν θεότητα τῆς σοφίας, τοῦ Λόγου, σημαίνουσιν, ἃ ἐστιν ὁ Χριστός.

Δυνάμεθα γοῦν καὶ ἡμεῖς, ὥς φασιν οἱ ἀλάστορες, υἱοὶ γενέσθαι Θεοῦ, ὥσπερ κἀκεῖνος. Γέγραπται γάρ: Υἱοὺς ἐγέννησα καὶ ὕψωσα. Ἐπιφερομένου δὲ αὐτοῖς τοῦ λέγοντος ἑξῆς τοῦ ῥητοῦ: Αὐτοὶ δέ με ἠθέτησαν: ὅπερ οὐ φυσικόν ἐστι τῷ Σωτῆρι, ὄντι τῆς φύσεως ἀτρέπτου: πάσης εὐλαβείας ἑαυτοὺς ἐρημώσαντες, τοῦτό φασι, προγνώσει καὶ προθεωρίᾳ περὶ αὐτοῦ εἰδότα τὸν Θεὸν, ὅτι οὐκ ἀθετήσει, ἐξειλέχθαι αὐτὸν ἀπὸ πάντων. Οὐ γὰρ φύσει καὶ κατ’ ἐξαίρετον τῶν ἄλλων υἱῶν ἔχοντά τι ʽΟὔτε γὰρ φύσει υἱός τῖς ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ, φασὶν, οὔτε τινὰ ἔχων ἰδιότητα πρὸς αὐτὸν̓, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸν τρεπτῆς τυγχάνοντα φύσεως, διὰ τρόπων ἐπιμέλειαν καὶ ἄσκησιν μὴ τρεπόμενον ἐπὶ τὸ χεῖρον, ἐξελέξατο.

Ὡς εἰ καὶ Παῦλος τοῦτο βιάσαιτο καὶ Πέτρος, μηδὲν διαφέρειν τούτων τὴν ἐκείνου υἱότητα. Εἰς παράστασιν τῆς φρενοβλαβοῦς ταύτης διδασκαλίας καὶ ταῖς Γραφαῖς ἐμπαροινοῦντες, καὶ παρατιθέμενοι τὸ ὲν Ψαλμοῖς περὶ Χριστοῦ ῥητὸν, οὕτως ἔχον: Ἠγάπησας δικαιοσύνην, καὶ ἐμίσησας ἀδικίαν: διὰ τοῦτο ἔχρισέ σε ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ Θεός σου, ἔλαιον ἀγαλλιάσεως παρὰ τοὺς μετόχους σου. Περὶ μὲν οὖν ὅτι ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ οὕτε ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεγένηται, οὔτε ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, αὐτάρκης παιδεῦσαι Ἰωάννης ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς γράφων οὕτως περὶ αὐτοῦ: Ὁ μονογενὴς Υἱὸς, ὁ ὤν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ Πατρός. Προνοούμενος γὰρ ὁ Θεῖος δεικνύναι διδάσκαλος ἀλλήλων ἀχώριστα πράγματα δύο, τὸν Πατέρα καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν, ὄντα αὐτὸν ὲν τοῖς κόλποις τοῦ Πατρὸς ὠνόμασεν. Ἀλλὰ γὰρ καὶ ὅτι τοῖς ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γενομένοις ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐ συναριθμεῖται, πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ γεγονέναι ὁ αὐτός φησιν Ἰωάννης. Τὴν γὰρ ἰδιότροπον αὐτοῦ ὑπόστασιν ἐδήλωσεν εἰπών: Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος: πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν. Εἰ γὰρ πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, πῶς ὁ τοῖς γενομένοις τὸ εἶναι χαρισάμενος, αὐτός ποτε οὐκ ἦν̔??ʼ Οὐ γάρ πως ὁ Λόγος, τὸ ποιοῦν, τοῖς γενομένοις τῆς αὐτῆς εἷναι φύσεως διορίζεται: εἴ γε αὐτὸς μὲν ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ, πάντα δὲ δἰ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐποίησεν. Ἐναντίον γὰρ δοκεῖ τοῖς ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γενομένοις τὸ ὂν, καὶ ἀφεστηκὸς σφόδρα.

Τὸ μὲν γὰρ, μεταξὺ Πατρὸς καὶ Υἱοῦ οὐδὲν δείκνυσιν εἷναι διάστημα, οὐδ’ ἄχρι τινὸς ἐννοίας τοῦτο φαντασιῶσαι τῆς ψυχῆς δυναμένης: τὸ δὲ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων δημιουργεῖσθαι τὸν κόσμον, νεωτέραν ἔχει τῆς ὑποστάσεως καὶ πρόσφατον τὴν γένεσιν, ὑπὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ πάντων εἰληφότων τὴν τοιαύτην οὐσίωσιν. Μακρὸν γοῦν θεωρήσας τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου τὸ ἦν, καὶ ὑπεραῖρον τῆς τῶν γεννητῶν διανοίας, ὁ εὐλαβέστατος Ἰωάννης, γένεσιν αὐτοῦ καὶ ποίησιν ἀπηξίωσεν εἰπεῖν, οὐδὲ ταῖς ὁμοστοίχοις συλλαβαῖς τὸ ποιοῦν τοῖς γιγνομένοις ὀνομάσαι τολμήσας: οὐχ ὅτι ἀγέννητος ἦν ʽἒν γὰρ ἀγέννητον, ὁ Πατὴῤ, ἀλλ’ ὅτι διανοίας τῶν εὐαγγελιστῶν, τάχα δὲ καὶ ἀγγέλων. καταλήψεως ὐπερεπέκεινά ἐστιν ἡ τοῦ Μονογενοῦς Θεοῦ ἀνεκδιήγητος ὑπόστασις.

Εἰς εὐσεβεῖς οὐκ οἶμαι λογιζομένους τοὺς μέχρι τούτων ἐπερωτᾷν τι τολμῶντας, διὰ τὸ ἀνήκοον τοῦ: Χαλεπώτερά σου μὴ ζήτει, καὶ ὑψηλότερά σου μὴ ἐξέταζε. Εἰ γὰρ ἑτέρων πολλῶν ἡ γνῶσις, καὶ τούτων ἀσυγκρίτως κολοβωτέρων, κέκρυπται τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην κατάληψιν ʽοἶά ἐστι παρὰ Παύλῳ: Ἅ ὀφθαλμὸς οὐκ εἶδε, καὶ οὖς οὐκ ἤκουσε, καὶ ἐπὶ καρδίαν ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἀνέβη, ʽ??ʼ ἡτοίμασεν ὁ Θεὸς τοῖς ἀγαπῶσιν αὑτόν: ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ ἄστρα φησὶν ὁ Θεὸς τῷ Ἀβραὰμ ἀριθμῆσαι μὴ δύνασθαι: καὶ ἔτι, Ἄμμον θαλασσῶν καὶ σταγόνας ὑετοῦ, φησὶ, τίς ἐξαριθμήσει;ʼ:ʼ πῶς ἂν περιεργάσαιτό τις τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου ὑπόστασιν, ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ μελαγχολικῇ διαθέσει ληφθεὶς τυγχάνοι, περὶ ἦς τὸ προφητικὸν Πνεῦμά φησι: Τὴν γενεὰν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; ἢν καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Σωτὴρ ἡμῶν εὐεργετῶν τοὺς πάντων τῶν ὲν κόσμῳ κίονας, τοὺς θεηγόρους φημὶ ἀποστόλους, τὴν περὶ τούτων γνῶσιν αὐτῶν ἀποφορτίσασθαι ἐσπούδασε: πᾶσι μὲν οὖν αὐτοῖς οὐ φυσικὴν εἶναι λέγων τὴν κατάληψιν: μόνῳ δὲ τῷ Πατρὶ ἀνακεῖσθαι τὴν τοῦ θειοτάτου τούτου μυστηρίου ἑ??ʼησιν, Οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἔγνω, τίς ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς, λέγων, εἰ μὴ ὁ Πατὴρ, καὶ τὸν Πατέρα οὐδεὶς ἔγνω, εἰ μή ὁ Υἱός. Περὶ οὖ καὶ τὸν Πατέρα οἶμαι λέγειν: Τὸ μυστήριόν μου ἐμοί. Ὅτι δὲ μανιῶδες τὸ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων τὸν Υἱὸν γεγονέναι φρονεῖν, χρονικὴν ἔχοντα τὴν προβολὴν, αὐτόθεν δείκνυται τὸ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, κἄν ἀγνοῶσιν οἱ ἀνόητοι τὴν τῆς φωνῆς αὐτῶν μανίαν. Ἡ γὰρ χρόνοις ἐμπολιτεύεσθαι δεῖ τὸ οὐκ ἦν, ἢ αἰῶνός τινι διαστήματι. Εἰ τοίνυν ἀληθὲς τὸ πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ γεγονέναι, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ πᾶς αἰὼν, καὶ χρόνος, καὶ διαστήματα, καὶ τὸ πότε, ἐν οἷς τὸ οὐκ ἦν εὑρίσκεται, δἰ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο. Καὶ πῶς οὐκ ἀπίθανον τὸν καὶ χρόνους, καὶ αἰῶνας, καὶ καιροὺς, ἐν οἶς τὸ οὐκ ἦν συμπέφυρται, ποιήσαντα, αὐτόν ποτε μὴ εἶναι λέγειν; Ἀδιανόητον γὰρ καὶ πάσης ἀμαθίας ἀνάπλεων, τὸν αἴτιον γενόμενόν τινος, αὐτὸν μεταγενέστερον λέγειν τῆς ἐκείνου γενέσεως.

Προηγεῖται γὰρ κατ’ αὐτοὺς τῆς τὰ ὅλα δημιουργουσης τοῦ Θεοῦ σοφίας ἐκεῖνο τὸ διάστημα, ἐν ᾧ φασι μὴ γεγενῆσθαι τὸν Υἱὸν ὑπὸ τοῦ Πατρός ψευδομένης κατ’ αὐτοὺς καὶ τῆς πρωτότοκον αὐτὸν εἶναι πάσης κτίσεως ἀναγορευούσης Γραφῆς Σύμφωνα γοῦν τούτοις βοᾷ καὶ ὁ μεγαλοφωνότατος Παῦλος φάσκων περὶ αὐτοῦ: Ὅν ἔθηκε κληρονόμον πάντων, δἰ ʽ??ʼ καὶ τοὺς αἰῶνας ἐποίησεν. Ἀλλὰ καὶ, Ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα, τὰ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, τὰ ὁρατὰ καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα, εἴτε Ἀρχαὶ, εἴτε Ἐξουσίαι, εἴτε Κυριότητες, εἴτε Θρόνοι, πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται, καὶ αὐτός ἐστι πρὸ πάντων. Ἀσεβεστάτης οὖν φανείσης τῆς, ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, ὑποδέσεως, ἀνάγκη τὸν Πατέρα ἀεὶ ἑ??ʼναι Πατέρα. Ἔστι δὲ Πατὴρ ἀεὶ παρόντος τοῦ Υἱοῦ, δἰ ʽ??ʼν χρηματίζει Πατήρ. Ἀεὶ δὲ παρόντος αὐτῷ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ἀεί ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ τέλειος, ἀνελλιπὴς τυγχάνων ἐν τῷ καλῷ: οὐ χρονικῶς, οὐδὲ ἐκ διαστήματος, οὐδὲ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεννήσας τὸν μονογενῆ Υἱόν. Τί δέ; οὐκ ἀνόσιον τὸ λέγειν, ποτὲ μὴ εἷναι τὴν σοφίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν λέγουσαν: Ἐγὼ ἤμην παῤ αὐτῷ ἁρμόζουσα: ἐγὼ ἤμην ᾖ προσέχαιρεν; ἢ τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ Θεοῦ μὴ ὑπάρχειν ποτὲ, ἢ τὸν Λόγον αὐτοῦ ἠκρωτηριάσθαι ποτὲ, ἣ τὰ ἅλλα ἐξ ὦν ὁ Υἱὸς γνωρίζεται, καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ χαρακτηρίζεται; τὸ γὰρ ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης μὴ εἶναι: λέγειν, συναναιρεῖ καὶ τὸ πρωτότυπον φῶς, οὗ ἐστιν ἀπαύγασμα.

Ει δὲ καὶ ἠ εἰκὼν τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐκ ἦν ἀεὶ, δῆλον ὅτι οὐδὲ οὖ ἐστὶν εἰκὼν ἔστιν ἀἑ??ʼ: ἀλλὰ καὶ τῷ μὴ εἶναι τὸν τῆς ὑποστάσεως τοῦ Θεοῦ χαρακτῆρα, συναναιρεῖται κἀκεῖνος ὁ πάντως παῤ αὐτοῦ χαρακτηριζόμενος.

Ἐξ ἦς ἔστιν ἰδεῖν τὴν υἱότητα τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν οὐδὲ μίαν ἔχουσαν κοινωνίαν πρὸς τὴν τῶν λοιπῶν υἱότητα. Ὅν τρόπον γὰρ ἡ ἄῤῥητος αὐτοῦ ὑπόστασις ἀσυγκρίτῳ ὑπεροχῇ ἐδείχθη ὑπερκειμένη πάντων οἷς αὐτὸς τὸ εἷναι ἐχαρίσατο, οὕτως καὶ ἥ υἱότης αὐτοῦ, κατὰ φύσιν τυγχάνουσα τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος, ἀλέκτῳ ὑπεροχῇ διαφέρει τῶν δἰ αὐτοῦ θέσει υἱοθετηθέντων, Ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἀτρέπτου φύσεως τυγχάνει, τέλειος ὢν καὶ διὰ πάντων ἀνενδεής: οἱ δὲ τῇ εἰς ἑκάτερα τροπῇ ὑποκείμενοι, τῆς παρὰ τούτου βοηθείας δέονται. Τί γὰρ ἂν καὶ προκόψαι ἔχοι ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ σοφία, ἢ τί πρὁ??ʼλαβεῖν ἡ αὐτοαλήθεια, ἢ ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος; πῶς ἂν ἔχοι βελτιωθῆναι ἢ ἡ ζωὴ, ἢ τὸ ἀληθινὸν φῶς; Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο, πόσῳ πλεῖον τυγχάνει ἀφύσικον μωρίας ποτὲ δεκτικὴν γενέσθαι τὴν σοφίαν, ἢ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ δύναμιν ἀσθὲν̔??ʼᾳ προσπλακῆναι, ἢ ἀλογίᾳ τὸν λόγον ἀμαυρωθῆναι, ἢ τῷ ἀληθινῷ φωτὶ ἐπιμιχθῆναι σκότος; τοῦ μὲν Ἀποστόλου αὐτόθεν λέγοντος Τίς κοινωνία φωτὶ πρὸς σκότος, ἢ τίς συμφώνησις Χριστῷ πρὸς Βελίαρ; τοῦ δὲ Σσλομῶντος, ὅτι ἀδύνατον ἄν εἵη κἄν μέχρι πρὸς ἐννοίας εὑρεθῆναι ὁδοὺς ὄφεως ἐπὶ πέτρας, ἥτις, κατὰ Παῦλον, ἐστὶν ὁ Χριστός. Οἱ δὲ κτίσματα αὑτοῦ τυγχάνοντες, ἄνθρωποί τε καὶ ἄγγελοι, καὶ εὐλογίας εἰλήφασι προκόπτειν ἀρεταῖς ἀσκούμενοι, καὶ νομίμους ἐντολὰς πρὸς τὸ μὴ ἁμαρτάνειν. Διὸ δὴ ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, φύσει τοῦ Πατρὸς Υἱὸς τυγχάνων, ὑπὸ πάντων προσκυνεῖται. Οἱ δὲ ἀποθέμενοι τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς δουλείας, ἐξ ἀνδραγαθημάτων καὶ προκοπῆς τὸ τῆς υἱοθεσίας λαβόντες πνεῦμα, διὰ τοῦ φύσει Υἱοῦ εὐεργετούμενοι, γίγνονται θέσει υἱοί.

Τὴν μὲν οὖν γνησίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἰδιότροπον, καὶ φυσικὴν, καὶ κατεξαίρετον υἰότητα ὁ Παῦλος οὕτως ἀπεφήνατο περὶ Θεοῦ εἰπών: Ὅς γε τοῦ ἰδίον Υἱοῦ οὐκ ἐφείσατο, ἀλλ’ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, δηλονότι τῶν μὴ φύσει υἱῶν, παρέδωκεν αὐτόν. Πρὸς γὰρ ἀντἱ??ʼ διαστολὴν τῶν οὐκ ἰδίων, Υἱὸν ἴδιον αὐτὸν ἔφησεν εἶναι. Ἐν δὲ τῷ Εὐαγγελίῳ: Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητὸς, ἐν ᾧ εὐδόκησα. Ἐν δὲ Ψαλμοῖς ὁ Σωτήρ φησιν: Κύριος εἶπε πρός με: Υἱός μου εἶ σύ. Γνησιότητα ἐμφανίζων, σημαίνει μὴ εἷναι αὐτοῦ γνησίους υἱοὺς ἄλλους τινὰς παῤ αὐτόν. Τί δὲ καὶ τό: Ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ ἑωσφόρου ἐγέννησά σε; οὐχὶ ἄντικρυς τῆς πατρικῆς μαιεύσεως φυσικήν ἐνδείκνυται υἱότητα, οὐ τρόπων ἐπιμελείᾳ, καὶ προκοπῆς ἀσκήσει, ἀλλὰ φύσεως ἰδιώματι ταύτην λαχόντος; Ὅθεν καὶ ἀμετάπτωτον ἔχει τὴν υἱότητα ʽ?ʽ?ʼ μονογενὴς Υἱὸς τοῦ Πατρός: τὴν δὲ τῶν λογικῶν υἱοθεσίαν, οὐ κατὰ φύσιν ὑπάρχουσαν αὐτοῖς, ἀλλὰ τρόπων ἐπιτηδειότητι καὶ δωρεᾷ Θεοῦ, καὶ μεταπτωτὴν ὁ??ʼδεν ὁ λόγος. Ἰδόντες γὰρ οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰς θυγατέρας τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἔλαβον ἑαυτοῖς γυναῖκας, καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς: καὶ, Υἱοὺς ἐγέννησ̔??ʼ καὶ ὕψωσα, αὐτοὶ δέ με ἠθέτησαν, διὰ Ἡσαἱ̈́??ʼ εἰρηκέναι τὸν Θεὸν ἐδιδάχθημεν.

Πολλὰ λέγειν ἔχιον. ἀγαπητοὶ, παρέρχομαι, φορτικὸν εἶναι νομίσας διὰ πλειόνων διδασκάλους ὁμόφρονας ὑπομιμνήσκειν. Αὐτοὶ γὰρ θεδ̔??ʼδακτοί ἑστ̔??ʼ οὐκ ἀγνοοῦντες ὅ??ʼ ἡ ἔναγχ̔??ʼς ἐπαναστᾶσα τῇ ἐκκλησιαστικῇ εὐσεβείᾳ διδασκαλία, Ἑ̓??ʼίωνὀς ἐστι καὶ Ἀρτεμ̔??ʼ, καὶ ζῆλος τοῦ κατὰ Ἀντιόχειαν Παύλου τοῦ Σαμοσ̔??ʼως, συνόδῳ καὶ κρἱ??ʼι τῶν ἁπανταχοῦ ἐπισκόπων ἀποκηρυχθέντος τῆς Ἐκκλησίας: ἔν διαδεξάμενος Λουκιανὸς, ἀποσυνάγωγος ἔμεινε τριῶν ἐπισκόπων πολυετεῖς χρόνους. Ὧν τῆς ἀσεβείας τὴν τρύγα ἐῤῥοφηκότες νῦν ἡμῖν οἱ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐπεφύησαν, τὰ ἐκείνων κεκρυμμένα μοσχεύματα, Ἄρειός τε καὶ Ἀχιλλᾶς, καὶ ἡ τῶν σὺν αὐτοῖς πονηρευομένων σύνοδος: καὶ οὐκ οἶδ’ ὅπως ἐν Συρίᾳ χειροτονηθέντες ἐπίσκοποι τρεῖς, διὰ τοῦ συναινεῖν αὐτοῖς ἐπὶ τὸ χεῖρον ὑπεκκαίουσι. Περὶ ὧν ἡ κρίσις ἐπανακείσθω τῇ ὑμετέρᾳ δοκιμασίᾳ. Οἵ τὰς μὲν τοῦ σωτηρίου πάθους, ταπεινώσεώς τε καὶ κενώσεως, καὶ τῆς καλουμένης αὐτοῦ πτωχείας, καὶ ὦν ἐπικτήτους ὁ Σωτὴρ δἰ ἡμᾶς ἀνεδέξατο φωνὰς, διὰ μνήμης ἔχοντες, παρατίθενται ἐπὶ παραγραφῇ τῆς ἀνωτάτω καὶ ἀρχῆθεν αὐτοῦ θεότητος: τῶν δὲ τῆς φυσικῆς αὐτοῦ δόξης τε καὶ εὐγενείας καὶ παρὰ τῷ Πατρὶ μονῆς σημαντικῶν λόγων ἐπιλήσμονες γεγόνασιν: οἷόν ἐστι τὸ, Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἔν ἐσμεν. Ὅπερ φησὶν ὁ Κύριος, οὐ Πατέρα ἑαυτὸν ἀναγορεύων, οὐδὲ τὰς τῇ ὑποστάσει δύο φύσεις μίαν εἷναι σαφηνίζων: ἀλλ’ ὅτι τὴν πατρικὴν ἐμφέρειαν ἀκριβῶς πέφυκε σώζειν ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς, τὴν κατὰ πάντα ὁμοιότητα αὐτοῦ ἐκ φύσεως ἀπομαξάμενος, καὶ ἀπαράλλακτος εἰκὼν τοῦ Πατρὸς τυγχάνων, καὶ τοῦ πρωτοτύπου ἔκτυπος χαρακτήρ. Ὅθεν καὶ τῷ τηνικαῦτα ποθοῦντι ἰδεῖν Φιλίππῳ ἀφθόνως ὁ Κύριος ἐμφανίζει: πρὸς ὃν λέγοντα, Δεῖξον ἡμῖν τὸν Πατέρα, λέγει: Ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα: ὥσπερ δἰ ἐσόπτρου ἀκηλιδώτου καὶ ἐμψύχου θείας εἰκόνος αὐτοῦ θεωρουμένου τοῦ Πατρός; ὅν ʽ??ʼμοιον ἐν Ψαλμοῖς οἱ ἁγιώτατοί φασιν: Ἐν τῷ φωτί σου ὀψόμεθα φῶς. Διὸ δὴ καὶ ὁ τιμῶν τὸν Υἱὸν, τιμᾷ τὸν Πατέρα: καὶ εἰκότως. Πᾶσα γὰρ ἀσεβὴς φωνὴ. εἰς τὸν Υἱὸν λέγεσθαι τολμωμένη, εἰς τὸν Πατέρα τὴν ἀναφορὰν ἔχει.

Καὶ τί λοιπὸν ἔτι θαυμαστὸν ὅ μέλλω γράφειν, ἀγαπητοὶ, εἰ τὰς κατ’ ἐμοῦ ψευδεῖς διαβολὰς, καὶ τοῦ εὐσεβεστάτου ἡμῶν λαοῦ, ἐκθήσομαι; Οἱ γὰρ κατὰ τῆς θεότητος τοῦ Υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ παραταξάμενοι, οὐδὲ τὰς καθ̓ ἡμῶν ἀχαρίστους παροινίας παραιτοῦνται λέγειν: οἵ γε οὐδὲ τῶν ἀρχαίων τινὰς συγκρίνειν ἑαυτοῖς ἀξιοῦσιν, οὐδὲ οἷς ἡμεῖς ἐκ παίδων ὡμιλήσαμεν διδασκάλοις ἐξισοῦσθαι ἀνέχονται: ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ τῶν νῦν πανταχοῦ συλλειτουργῶν τινα εἰς μέτρον σοφίας ἡγοῦνται, μόνοι σοφοὶ, καὶ ἀκτήμονες, καὶ δογμάτων εὑρεταὶ λέγοντες εἶναι, καὶ αὐτοῖς ἀποκεκαλύφθαι μόνοις ἅπερ οὐδενὶ τῶν ὑπὸ τὸν ἥλιον ἑτέρῳ πέφυκεν ἐλθεῖν εἰς ἔννοιαν Ὥ ἀνοσίου τύφου, καὶ ἀμέτρου μανίας, καὶ μελαγχολικοῖς ἡρμοσμένης δόξης κενῆς, καὶ ʽ??ʼκοῦ φρονήματος εἰς τὰς ἀνοσίους αὐτῶν ψυχὰς ἀποσκιρώσαντοσς3 Ὁ??ʼ κἁ??ʼῄδεσεν αὐτοὺς ἡ τῶν ἀρχαίων Γραφῶν φιλόθεος σαφήνεια, οὐδὲ ἡ τῶν συλλειτουργῶν σύμφωνος περὶ Χριστοῦ εὐλάβεια τὴν κατ’ αὐτοῦ θρασύτητα αὐτῶν ἠμαύρωσεν. Ὧν οὐδὲ τὰ δαιμόνια τῆς ἀνοσιουργίας ἀνέξεται, φωνὴν βλάσφημον κατὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰπεῖν φυλαττόμενα.

Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἡμῖν κατὰ τὴν παροῦσαν δύναμιν ἐπαπορείσθω πρὸς τοὺς ἀπαιδεύτῳ ὕλῃ κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ κονισαμένους, καὶ τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν εὐσέβειαν ἡμῶν συκοφαντεῖν προθεμένους. Φασὶ γὰρ ἡμᾶς, οἱ φληνάφων ἐφευρεταὶ μύθων, ἀποστρεφομένους τὴν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἀσεβῆ καὶ ἄγραφον κατὰ Χριστοῦ βλασφημίαν, ἀγέννητα διδάσκειν δύο, δυοῖν θάτερον λέγοντες δεῖν εἷναι οἱ ἀπαίδευτοι, ἢ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων αὐτὸν εἶναι φρονεῖν, ἣ πάντως ἀγέννητα λέγειν δύο: ἀγνοοῦντες, οἱ ἀνάσκητοι, ὧς μακρὸν ἂν εἴη μεταξὺ Πατρὸς ἀγεννήτου, καὶ τῶν κτισθέντων ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ ἐξ οὑκ ὄντων, λογικῶν τε καὶ ἀλόγων: ὧν μεσιτεύουσα φύσις μονογενής, δἰ ἦς τὰ ὅλα ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐποίησεν ὁ Πατὴρ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου, ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ὄντος Πατρὸς γεγέννηται: ὡς καὶ αὐτός που διεμαρτύρατο λέγων ὁ Κύριος: Ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν Πατέρα, ἀγαπᾷ καὶ τὸν Υἱὸν τὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεγεννημένον. Περὶ ὧν ἡμεῖς οὕτως πιστεύομεν, ὡς τῇ ἀποστολικῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ δοκεῖ. Εἰς μόνον ἀγέννητον Πατέρα, οὐδένα τοῦ εἶναι αὐτῷ τὸν αἴτιον ἔχοντα, ἄτρεπτόν τε καὶ ἀναλλοίωτον, ἀεὶ κατὰ ταυτὰ καὶ ὡσαύτως ἔχοντα, οὔτε προκοπὴν, οὔτε μείωσιν ἐπιδεχόμενον, νόμου, καὶ προφητῶν, καὶ Εὐαγγελίων δοτῆρα, πατριαρχῶν, καὶ ἀποστόλων, καὶ ἀπάντων ἁγίων Κύριον. Καὶ εἰς ʽ??ʼ Κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν, τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ μονογενῆ, γεννηθέντα οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος, ἀλλ’ ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος Πατρὸς, οὐ κατὰ τὰς τῶν σωμάτων ὁμοιότητας, ταῖς τομαῖς, ἢ ταῖς ἐκ διαιρέσεων ἀποῤῥίαις, ὥσπερ Σαβελλίῳ καὶ Βαλεντίνῳ δοκεῖ: ἀλλ’ ἀῤῥήτως καὶ ἀνεκδιηγήτως, κατὰ τὸν εἰπόντα, ὡς ἀνωτέρω παρεθήκαμεν: Τὴν γενεὰν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ πάσῃ τῇ γεννητῇ φύσει ἀπεριεργάστου τυγχανούσης, καθὼς καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Πατὴρ ἀπεριέργαστός ἐστι, διὰ τὸ μὴ χωρεῖν τὴν τῶν λογικῶν φύσιν τῆς πατρικῆς θεογονίας τὴν εἴδησιν. Ἅπερ ʽ??ʼ παῤ ἐμοῦ δεῖ μαθεῖν ἄνδρας τῷ τῆς ἀληθείας πνεύματι κινουμένους, ὑπηχούσης ἡμᾶς καὶ τῆς φθασάσης Χριστοῦ περὶ τούτου φωνῆς, καὶ διδασκούσης: Καὶ οὐδεὶς οἶδε τίς ἐστιν ὁ Πατὴρ εἰ μὴ ὁ Υἱὸς, καὶ οὐδεὶς οἶδε τίς ἐστιν ὁ Υἱὸς εἰ μὴ ὁ Πατήρ. Ἄτρεπτον τοῦτον καὶ ἀναλλοίωτον. ὠς τὸν Πατέρα, ἀπροσδεῆ, καὶ τέλειον Υἱὸν, ἐμφερῆ τε τῷ Πατρὶ μεμαθήκαμεν, μόνῳ τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ λειπόμενον ἐκείνου. Εἰκὼν γάρ ἐστιν ἀπηκριβωμένη καὶ ἀπαράλλακτος τοῦ Πατρός.

Πάντων γὰρ εἶναι τὴν εἰκόνα πλήρη, δἰ ὧν ἡ μείζων ἐμφέρεια, δῆλον: ὡς αὐτὸς ἐπαίδευσεν ὁ Κύριος, Ὁ Πατήρ μου, λέγων, μείζων μού ἐστι. Καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ τὸ ἀεὶ εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς πιστεύομεν. Ἀπαύγασμα γάρ ἐστι τῆς δόξης, καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς πατρικῆς ὑποστάσεως. Ἀλλὰ μή τις τὸ ἀεὶ πρὸς ὑπόνοιαν ἀγεννήτου λαμβανέτω, ὡς οἴονται οἱ τὰ τῆς ψυχῆς αἰσθητήρια πεπηρωμένοι.

Οὕτε γὰρ τὸ ἦν, οὔτε τὸ ἀεὶ, οὔτε τὸ πρὸ αἰώνων ταὐτόν ἐστι τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ: ἀλλ’ οὐδ’ ὁτιοῦν ἀνθρώπων ἔννοια ὀνοματοποιῆσαι σπουδάσει, δηλοῖ τὸ ἀγέννητον.

Ὡς καὶ ὑμᾶς οὕτως ἐκδέχεσθαι πιστεύω, καὶ τεθάῤῥηκα τῇ περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν ὀρθῇ προθέσει, κατὰ μηδένα τρόπον τούτων τῶν ὀνομάτων τὸ ἀγέννητον δηλούντων. Ἔοικε γὰρ οἱονεὶ χρόνων εἶναι παρέκτασις ταῦτα τὰ ὀνόματα, τὴν μέντοι κατ’ ἀξίαν τοῦ Μονογενοῦς θεότητα, καὶ οἶον ἀρχαιότητα σημαίνειν μὴ δυνάμενα, τῶν δὲ ἁγίων ἀνδρῶν, ὡς δύναμις ἑκάστῳ, ἐμφανίσαι τὸ μυστήριον βιαζομένων, καὶ συγγνώμην αἰτούντων παρὰ τῶν ἀκροατῶν δἰ εὐλόγου ἀπολογίας, διὰ τοῦ λέγειν: Εἰς ἃ ἐφθάσαμεν. Εἰ δέ τι παρὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον διὰ χειλέων φθέγμα μεῖζόν τι προσδοκῶσιν οἱ ἄνδρες, τὰ ἐκ μέρους αὐτοῖς γνωρισθέντα καταργεῖσθαι λέγοντες, δῆλον ὅτι καὶ πολὺ τοῦ ἐλπιζομένου λείπεται τὸ ἦν, καὶ τὸ ἀεὶ, καὶ τὸ πρὸ αἰώνων, ἅπερ δ’ ἂν ᾖ, οὐκ ἔστι ταὐτὰ τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ. Οὐκοῦν τῷ μὲν ἀγεννήτῳ Πατρὶ οἰκεῖον ἀξίωμα φυλακτέον, μηδένα τοῦ εἶναι αὐτῷ τὸν αἴτιον λέγοντας: τῷ δὲ Υἱῷ τὴν ἁρμόζουσαν τιμὴν ἀπονεμητέον, τὴν ἄναρχον αὐτῷ παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς γέννησιν ἀνατιθέντας: καὶ ὡς ἐφθάσαμεν αὐτῷ σέβας ἀπονέμοντες, μόνον εὐσεβῶς καὶ εὐφήμως τὸ ἦν, καὶ τὸ ἀεὶ, καὶ τὸ πρὸ αἰώνων λέγοντες ἐπ’ αὐτοῦ: τὴν μέντοι θεότητα αὐτοῦ μὴ παραιτούμενοι, ἀλλὰ τῇ εἰκόνι καὶ τῷ χαρακτῆρι τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀπηκριβωμένην ἐμφέρειαν κατὰ πάντα ἀνατιθέντες: τὸ δὲ ἀγέννητον τῷ Πατρὶ μόνον ἰδίωμα παρεῖναι δοξάζοντες: ἄτε δὴ καὶ αὐτοῦ φάσκοντος τοῦ Σωτῆρος: Ὁ Πατήρ μου μείζων μού ἐστι. Πρὸς δὲ τῇ εὐσεβεῖ ταύτῃ περὶ Πατρὸς καὶ Υἱοῦ δόξῃ, καθὼς ἡμᾶς αἱ θεῖαι Γραφαὶ διδάσκουσιν, ἓν Πνεῦμα ἄγιον ὁμολογοῦμεν, τὸ καινίσαν τούς τε τῆς Παλαιᾶς Διαθήκης ἁγίους ἀνθρώπους, καὶ τοὺς τῆς χρηματιζούσης Καινῆς παιδευτὰς θείους. Μίαν καὶ μόνην καθολικὴν, τὴν ἀποστολικὴν Ἐκκλησίαν, ἀκαθαίρετον μὲν ἀεὶ, κἂν πᾶς ὁ κόσμος αὐτῇ πολεμεῖν βουλεύηται, νικηφόρον δὲ πάσης τῆς τῶν ἑτεροδόξων ἀσεβεστάτης ἐπαναστάσεως, εὐθαρσεῖς ἡμᾶς κατασκευάσαντος τοῦ οἰκοδεσπότου αὐτῆς, διὰ τοῦ βοᾷν: Θαρσεῖτε, ἐγὼ νενίκηκα τὸν κόσμον. Μετὰ τοῦτο τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν οἴδαμεν, ἧς ἀπαρχὴ γέγονεν ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, σῶμα φορέσας ἀληθῶς, καὶ οὐ δοκήσει, ἐκ τῆς Θεοτόκου Μαρίας. Ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων εἰς ἀθέτησιν ἁμαρτίας ἐπιδημήσας τῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων, σταυρωθεὶς καὶ ἀποθανὼν, ἁλλ’ οὐ διὰ ταῦτα τῆς ἑαυτοῦ θεότητος ἥττων γεγενημένος. Ἀναστὰς ἐκ νεκρῶν, ἀναληφθεὶς ἐν οὐρανοῖς καθήμενος ἐν δεξιᾷ τῆς μεγαλωσύνης.

Ταῦτα ἐκ μέρους ἐνεχάραξα τῇ ἐπιστολῇ, τὸ καθ̓ ἕκαστον ἐπ’ ἀκριβείας γράφειν φορτικὸν, ὡς ἔφην, εἶναι νομίσας, διὰ τὸ μηδὲ τὴν ἱερὰν ὑμῶν ταῦτα λεληθέναι σπουδήν. Ταῦτα διδάσκομεν, ταῦτα κηρύττομεν, ταῦτα τῆς Ἐκκλησίας τὰ ἀποστολικὰ δόγματα, ὑπὲρ ὧν καὶ ἀποθνήσκομεν, τῶν ἐξόμνυσθαι αὐτὰ βιαζομένων ἧττον πεφροντικότες, εἰ καὶ διὰ βασάνων ἀναγκάζουσι, τὴν ὲν αὐτοῖς ἐλπίδα μὴ ἀποστρεφόμενοι.

Ὧν ἐναντίοι γενόμενοι οἱ ἀμφὶ τὸν Ἄρειον καὶ Ἀχιλλᾶν, καὶ οἱ τῆς ἀληθείας σὺν αὐτοῖς πολέμιοι, ἀπεώσθησαν τῆς Ἐκκλησίας, ἀλλότριοι γενόμενοι τῆς εὐσεβοῦς ἡμῶν διδασκαλίας, κατὰ τὸν μακάριον Παῦλον λέγοντα: Εἱ τις ὑμᾶς εὐαγγελίζεται παῤ ὃ παρελάβετε, ἀνάθεμα ἔστω, κἂν ἄγγελος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ εἱναι προσποιῆται. Ἀλλὰ καὶ: Εἰ τις ἑτεροδιδασκαλεῖ, καὶ μὴ προσέρχεται ὑγιαίνουσι λόγοις τοῖς τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ τῇ κατ’ εὐσέβειαν διδασκαλίᾳ, τετύφωται, μηδὲν ἐπιστάμενος, καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. Τούτους ἀναθεματισθέντας ἀπὸ τῆς ἀδελφότητος, μηδεὶς ὑμῶν δεχέσθω, μηδὲ ἀνεχέσθω τῶν λεγομένων ἢ γραφομένων ὑπ’ αὐτῶν.

Πάντα γὰρ οἱ γόητες ψεύδονται, ἀλήθειαν οὐ μὴ λαλήσωσι.

Περιέρχονται γὰρ τὰς πόλεις, οὐδὲν ἕτερον σπουδάζοντες, ἢ τῷ τῆς φιλίας προσχήματι, καὶ τῷ τῆς εἰρήνης ὀνόματι, δἰ ὑποκρίσεως καὶ κολακείας γράμματα διδόναι καὶ λαμβάνειν, πρὸς τὸ πλανᾷν διὰ τούτων τὰ ὑπ’ αὐτῶν ἠπατημένα ὀλίγα γυναικάρια σεσωρευμένα ἁμαρτίαις, καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς.

Τούτους οὖν τοὺς τὰ τοσαῦτα κατὰ Χριστοῦ τολμήσαντας, τοὺς τὸν Χριστιανισμὸν τοῦτο μὲν δημοσίᾳ διασύραντας, τοῦτο δὲ ἐπὶ δικαστηρίων ἐπιδεικτιᾷν φιλοτιμουμένους, τοὺς διωγμὸν ἡμῖν ἐν εἰρήνῃ τὸ ὅσον ἐπ’ αὐτοῖς ἐπεγείραντας, τοὺς τὸ ἅῤῥητον μυστήριον τῆς Χριστοῦ γενέσεως ἐκνευρίσαντας, τούτους ἀποστραφέντες, ἀγαπητοὶ καὶ ὁμόψυχοι ἀδελφοὶ, σύμψηφοι γίνεσθε κατὰ τῆς μανιώδους αὐτῶν τόλμης, καθ̓ ὁμοιότητα τῶν ἀγανακτησάντων συλλειτουργῶν ἡμῶν, καὶ ἐπιστειλάντων μοι κατ’ αὐτῶν, καὶ τῷ τόμῳ συνυπογραψάντων, ʽ??ʼ καὶ διεπεμψάμην ὑμῖν διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ μου τοῦδε Ἀπίωνος τοῦ διακόνου, τοῦτο μὲν πάσης Αἰγύπτου καὶ Θηβαΐδος, τοῦτο δὲ Λιβύης τε καὶ Πενταπόλεως, καὶ Συρίας, καὶ ἔτι Λυκίας καὶ Παμφυλίας, Ἀσίας, Καππαδοκίας, καὶ τῶν ἄλλων περιχώρων: ὧν καθ̓ ὁμοιότητα καὶ παῤ ὑμῶν δέξασθαι πέποιθα. Πολλῶν γάρ μοι βοηθημάτων πρὸς τοὺς βλαβέντας πεπορισμένων, καὶ τοῦτο εὕρηται λυσιφάρμακον τοῦ ὑπ’ αὐτῶν ἀπατηθέντος λαοῦ, πειθομένων καὶ ταῖς τῶν συλλειτουργῶν ἡμῶν συγκαταθέσεσιν εἰς μετάνοιαν διὰ τούτου ἔρχεσθαι σπουδαζόντων. Ἀσπάσασθε ἀλλήλους σὺν τῇ παῤ ὑμῶν ἀδελφότητι. Ἐῤῥῶσθαι ὑμᾶς ὲν Κυρίῳ εὔχομαι, ἀγαπητοί: ὀναίμην ὑμῶν τῆς φιλοχρίστου ψυχῆς.

Εἰσὶ δὲ οἱ ἀναθεματισθέντες αἱρεσιῶται, ἀπὸ πρεσβυτέρων, Ἄρειος: ἀπὸ διακόνων δὲ, Ἀχιλλᾶς, Εὐξώϊος, Ἀειθαλᾶς, Λούκιος, Σαρμάτης, Ἰούλιος, Μηνᾶς, Ἄρειος ἕτερος, Ἑλλάδιος.

Συνῳδὰ τούτοις ἐπέστειλε καὶ Φιλογονίῳ τῷ τῆς Ἀντιοχέων Ἐκκλησίας προέδρῳ, καὶ Εὐσταθίῳ τῷ τηνικαῦτα τὴν Βέῤῥοιαν ἰθύνειν πεπιστευμένῳ, καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ὅσοι τῶν ἀποστολικῶν δογμάτων ἦσαν συνήγοροι. Ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ ὁ Ἄρειος ἡσυχίαν ἅγειν ἠνέσχετο: ἔγραψε δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς πρὸς ἐκείνους οὓς ὁμόφρονας ἔχειν ἡγεῖτο. Ὅτι δὲ οὐδὲν ψευδὲς κατ’ αὐτοῦ ἔγραψεν ὁ θεῖος Ἀλέξανδρος, αὐτὸς Ἄρειος ἐν τοῖς πρὸς Εὐσέβιον τὸν Νικομηδείας μεμαρτύρηκε γράμμασιν. Ἐνθήσω δὲ καὶ ταύτην τῇ συγγραφῇ, ἴνα καὶ τοὺς κοινωνοὺς τῆς ἀσεβείας δήλους τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσι ποιήσω.

1.4 The Letter of Arius to Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia

“To his very dear lord, the man of God, the faithful and orthodox Eusebius, Arius, unjustly persecuted by Alexander the Pope, on account of that all-conquering truth of which you also are a champion, sendeth greeting in the Lord.

“Ammonius, my father, being about to depart for Nicomedia, I considered myself bound to salute you by him, and withal to inform that natural affection which you bear towards the brethren for the sake of God and His Christ, that the bishop greatly wastes and persecutes us, and leaves no stone unturned against us. He has driven us out of the city as atheists, because we do not concur in what he publicly preaches, namely, God always, the Son always; as the Father so the Son; the Son co-exists unbegotten with God; He is everlasting; neither by thought nor by any interval does God precede the Son; always God, always Son; he is begotten of the unbegotten; the Son is of God Himself. Eusebius, your brother bishop of Cæsarea, Theodotus, Paulinus, Athanasius, Gregorius, Aetius, and all the bishops of the East, have been condemned because they say that God had an existence prior to that of His Son; except Philogonius, Hellanicus, and Macarius, who are unlearned men, and who have embraced heretical opinions. Some of them say that the Son is an eructation, others that He is a production, others that He is also unbegotten. These are impieties to which we cannot listen, even though the heretics threaten us with a thousand deaths. But we say and believe, and have taught, and do teach, that the Son is not unbegotten, nor in any way part of the unbegotten; and that He does not derive His subsistence from any matter; but that by His own will and counsel He has subsisted before time, and before ages, as perfect God, only begotten and unchangeable, and that before He was begotten, or created, or purposed, or established, He was not. For He was not unbegotten. We are persecuted, because we say that the Son has a beginning, but that God is without beginning. This is the cause of our persecution, and likewise, because we say that He is of the non-existent. And this we say, because He is neither part of God, nor of any essential being. For this are we persecuted; the rest you know. I bid thee farewell in the Lord, remembering our afflictions, my fellow-Lucianist, and true Eusebius.”

Of those whose names are mentioned in this letter, Eusebius was bishop of Cæsarea, Theodotus of Laodicea, Paulinus of Tyre, Athanasius of Anazarbus, Gregorius of Berytus, and Aetius of Lydda. Lydda is now called Diospolis. Arius prided himself on having these men of one mind with himself. He names as his adversaries, Philogonius, bishop of Antioch, Hellanicus, of Tripolis, and Macarius, of Jerusalem. He spread calumnies against them because they said that the Son is eternal, existing before all ages, of equal honour and of the same substance with the Father.

When Eusebius received the epistle, he too vomited forth his own impiety, and wrote to Paulinus, chief of the Tyrians, in the following words.

Ἀρείου ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς Εὐσέβιον τῆς Νικομηδείας ἐπίσκοπον.

Κυρίῳ ποθεινοτάτῳ, ἀνθρώπῳ Θεοῦ, πιστῷ, ὀρθοδόξῳ, Εὐσεβίῳ, Ἄρειος ὁ διωκόμενος ὑπὸ Ἀλεξάνδρου τοῦ πάπα ἀδίκως, διὰ τὴν πάντα νικῶσαν ἀλήθειαν, ἧς καὶ σὺ ὑπερασπίζῃ, ὲν Κυρίῳ χαίρειν.

Τοῦ πατρός μου Ἀμμωνίου ἐρχομένου εἰς τὴν Νικομήδειαν, εὔλογον ὀφειλόμενον ἐφάνη προσαγορεῦσαί σε δἰ αὐτοῦ, ὁμοῦ τε ὑπομνῆσαι τὴν ἔμφυτόν σου ἀγάπην, καὶ διάθεσιν, ἣν ἔχεις εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς διὰ τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὸν Χριστὸν αὐτοῦ, ὅτι μεγάλως ἡμᾶς ἐκπορθεῖ καὶ ἐκδιώκει , καὶ πάντα κάλων κινεῖ καθ̓ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, ὥστε καὶ ἐκδιῶξαι ἡμᾶς ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ὡς ἀνθρώπους ἀθέους, ἐπειδὴ οὐ συμφωνοῦμεν αὐτῷ δημοσίᾳ λέγοντι: Ἀεὶ ὁ Θεὸς, ἀεὶ ὁ Υἱός: ἅμα Πατὴρ, ἅμα Υἱός: συνυπάρχει ἀγεννήτως ὁ Υἱὸς τῷ Θεῷ ἀειγεννής ἐστιν, ἀγεννητογενής ἐστιν: οὕτε ἐπινοίᾳ, οὔτε ἀτόμῳ τινὶ προάγει ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ: ἀεὶ Θεὸς, ἀεὶ Υἱὸς, ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ ὁ Υἱός. Καὶ ἐπειδὴ Εὐσέβιος ὁ ἀδελφός σου ὁ ἐν Καισαρείᾳ, καὶ θεόδοτος, καὶ Παυλῖνος, καὶ Ἀθανάσιος, καὶ Γρηγόριος, καὶ Ἀέτιος, καὶ πάντες οἱ κατὰ τὴν Ἀνατολὴν, λέγουσιν ὅτι προῦπάρχει ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἀνάρχως, ἀνάθεμα ἐγένοντο, δίχα μόνου Φιλογονίου, καὶ Ἑλλανικοῦ, καὶ Μακαρίου, ἀνθρώπων αἱρετικῶν, ἀκατηχήτων, τὸν Υἱὸν λεγόντων. οἱ μὲν ἐρυγὴν. οἱ δὲ προβολὴν, οἱ δὲ συναγέννητον. Καὶ τούτων τῶν ἀσεβειῶν οὐδὲ ἀκοῦσαι δυνάμεθα, ἐὰν μυρίους ἡμῖν θανάτους παραπειλήσωσιν οἱ αἱρετικοί.

Ἡμεῖς δὲ τί λέγομεν καὶ φρονοῦμεν, καὶ ἐδιδάξαμεν καὶ διδάσκομεν; Ὅτι ὁ Υἱὸς οὐκ ἔστιν ἀγέννητος, οὐδὲ μέρος ἀγεννήτου κατ’ οὐδένα τρόπον, οὐδὲ ἐξ ὑποκειμένου τινός: ἀλλ’ ὅτι θελήματι καὶ βουλῇ ὑπέστη πρὸ χρόνων καὶ πρὸ αἰώνων πλήρης Θεὸς, μονογενὴς, ἀναλλοίωτος, καὶ πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ἤτοι κτισθῇ, ἣ ὁρισθῇ, ἢ θεμελιωθῇ, οὐκ ἦν: ἀγέννητος γὰρ οὐκ ἦν. Διωκόμεθα ὅτι εἴπαμεν: Ἀρχὴν ἔχει ὁ Υἱὸς, ὁ δὲ Θεὸς ἄναρχός ἐστι.

Διὰ τοῦτο διωκόμεθα: καὶ ὅτι εἴπαμεν ὅτι ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐστίν. Οὕτω δὲ εἴπαμεν, καθότι οὐδὲ μέρος Θεοῦ, οὐδὲ ἐξ ὑποκειμένου τινός: διὰ τοῦτο διωκόμεθα: λοιπὸν σὺ οἶδας. Ἐῤῥῶσθαί σε ἐν Κυρίῳ εὔχομαι μεμνημένον τῶν θλίψεων ἡμῶν, Συλλουκιανιστὰ ἀληθῶς. Εὐσέβιε.

Τούτων τῶν ὑπὸ τούτου καταλεχθἕ??ʼτων, Εὐσέβιος μὲν Καισαρείας ἐπίσκοπος ἦν, Θεόδοτος δὲ Λαοδικείας, Τύρου δὲ Παυλῖνος, Ἀναζαρβοῦ δὲ Ἀθανάσιος, καὶ Γρηγόριος Βηρυτοῦ, Ἀέτιος δὲ Λύδδων: Λ̔??ʼδδα δέ ἐστιν ἡ νῦν καλουμένη Διόσπολις. Τούτους μὲν οὖν συμφώνους ἔχειν ὁ Ἄρειος ἐσεμνύνετο.

Ἀντιπάλους δὲ κέκληκε, Φιλογόνιον τῆς Ἀντιοχέων τὸν πρόεδρον, καὶ Ἑλλανικὸν τὸν Τριπόλεως, καὶ τὸν Ἱεροσολύμων Μακάριον, συκοφαντίας κατὰ τουτων σ̔??ʼῤῥάψας, ἐπειδήπερ ἀΐδιον καὶ προαιώνιον ἔφασαν τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁμότιμόν τε καὶ ὁμοούσιον. Ταύτην δεξάμενος Εὐσέβιος τὴν ἐπιστολὴν, ἤμεσε καὶ αὐτὸς τὴν οἰκείαν ἀσέβειαν.

Γράφει δὲ οὕτω πρὸς Παυλῖνον τῆς Τυρίων ἡγούμενον.

1.5 The Letter of Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia, to Paulinus, Bishop of Tyre PG 82, 911

“To my lord Paulinus, Eusebius sendeth greeting in the Lord.

“The zeal of my lord Eusebius in the cause of the truth, and likewise your silence concerning it, have not failed to reach our ears. Accordingly, if, on the one hand, we rejoiced on account of the zeal of my lord Eusebius; on the other we are grieved at you, because even the silence of such a man appears like a defeat of our cause. Hence, as it behoves not a wise man to be of a different opinion from others, and to be silent concerning the truth, stir up, I exhort you, within yourself the spirit of wisdom to write, and at length begin what may be profitable to yourself and to others, specially if you consent to write in accordance with Scripture, and tread in the tracks of its words and will.

“We have never heard that there are two unbegotten beings, nor that one has been divided into two, nor have we learned or believed that it has ever undergone any change of a corporeal nature; but we affirm that the unbegotten is one and one also that which exists in truth by Him, yet was not made out of His substance, and does not at all participate in the nature or substance of the unbegotten, entirely distinct in nature and in power, and made after perfect likeness both of character and power to the maker. We believe that the mode of His beginning not only cannot be expressed by words but even in thought, and is incomprehensible not only to man, but also to all beings superior to man. These opinions we advance not as having derived them from our own imagination, but as having deduced them from Scripture, whence we learn that the Son was created, established, and begotten in the same substance and in the same immutable and inexpressible nature as the Maker; and so the Lord says, ‘God created me in the beginning of His way; I was set up from everlasting; before the hills was I brought forth.’

“If He had been from Him or of Him, as a portion of Him, or by an emanation of His substance, it could not be said that He was created or established; and of this you, my lord, are certainly not ignorant. For that which is of the unbegotten could not be said to have been created or founded, either by Him or by another, since it is unbegotten from the beginning. But if the fact of His being called the begotten gives any ground for the belief that, having come into being of the Father’s substance, He also has from the Father likeness of nature, we reply that it is not of Him alone that the Scriptures have spoken as begotten, but that they also thus speak of those who are entirely dissimilar to Him by nature. For of men it is said, ‘I have begotten and brought up sons, and they have rebelled against me;’ and in another place, ‘Thou hast forsaken God who begat thee;’ and again it is said, ‘Who begat the drops of dew?’ This expression does not imply that the dew partakes of the nature of God, but simply that all things were formed according to His will. There is, indeed, nothing which is of His substance, yet every thing which exists has been called into being by His will. He is God; and all things were made in His likeness, and in the future likeness of His Word, being created of His free will. All things were made by His means by God. All things are of God.

“When you have received my letter, and have revised it according to the knowledge and grace given you by God, I beg you will write as soon as possible to my lord Alexander. I feel confident that if you would write to him, you would succeed in bringing him over to your opinion. Salute all the brethren in the Lord. May you, my lord, be preserved by the grace of God, and be led to pray for us.”

It is thus that they wrote to each other, in order to furnish one another with weapons against the truth. And so when the blasphemous doctrine had been disseminated in the churches of Egypt and of the East, disputes and contentions arose in every city, and in every village, concerning theological dogmas. The common people looked on, and became judges of what was said on either side, and some applauded one party, and some the other. These were, indeed, scenes fit for the tragic stage, over which tears might have been shed. For it was not, as in bygone days, when the church was attacked by strangers and by enemies, but now natives of the same country, who dwelt under one roof, and sat down at one table, fought against each other not with spears, but with their tongues. And what was still more sad, they who thus took up arms against one another were members of one another, and belonged to one body.

Εὐσεβίου ἐπισκόπου Νικομηδείας ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς Παυλῖνον ἐπίσκοπον Τύρου.

Τῷ δεσπότῃ μου Παυλίνῳ Εὐσέβιος ἐν Κυρίῳ χαίρειν.

Οὔτε ἡ τοῦ δεσπότου μου Εὐσεβίου σπουδὴ ἡ ὑπὲρ ἀληθοῦς λόγου παρεσιωπήθη, ἀλλ’ ἔφθασεν ἕως καὶ ἡμῶν, οὔτε ἡ σοῦ ἐπὶ τούτῳ σιωπὴ, δέσποτα: καὶ ὡς ἦν ἀκόλουθον, ἐπὶ μὲν τῷ δεσπότῃ μου Εὐσεβίῳ εὐφράνθημεν, ἐπὶ δὲ σοὶ λυπούμεθα, στοχαζόμενοι καὶ τὴν σιωπὴν ἀνδρὸς τοιούτου ἧτταν ἡμῶν εἶναι. Διὸ παρακαλῶ εἰδότα σε ὡς ἀπρεπὲς ἀνδρὶ φρονίμῳ, ἀλλοῖα φρονεῖν καὶ σιωπᾷν τ̓ ἀληθῆ, ἀνασκαλεύσαντι τῷ πνεύματι τὸν λογισμὸν περὶ τὸ γράφειν, περὶ τούτου ἄρχου, λυσιτελοῦντος καὶ σοὶ καὶ τοῖς ἀκούουσί σου, μάλισθ̓ ὅταν κατ’ ἀκολουθίαν τῆς Γραφῆς, καὶ τοῖς ἴχνεσι τῶν λόγων αὐτῆς καὶ τῶν βουλημάτων ἐθέλῃς γράφειν. Ὅτι γὰρ οὔτε δ̔??ʼο ἀγέννητα ἀκηκόαμεν, οὔτε ἔν εἰς δύο διῃρημένον, οὐδὲ σωματικόν τι πεπονθὸς μεμαθήκαμεν ἢ πεπιστεύκαμεν, δέσποτα. Ἀλλ’ ἒν μὲν τὸ ἀγέννητον, ἔν δὲ τὸ ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ ἀληθῶς, καὶ οὐκ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ γεγονὸς, καθόλου τῆς φύσεως τῆς ἀγεννήτου μὴ μετέχον. ἢ ὂν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ: ἀλλὰ γεγονὸς ὁλοσχερῶς ἕτερον τῇ φύσει καὶ τῇ δυνάμει, πρὸς τελείαν ὁμοιότητα διαθέσεώς τε καὶ δυνάμεως τοῦ πεποιηκότος γενόμενον: οὗ τὴν ἀρχὴν οὐ λόγῳ μόνον ἀδιήγητον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐννοίᾳ, οὐκ ἀνθρώπων μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ὑπὲρ ἀνθρώπους πάντων, εἶναι ἀκατάληπτον πεπιστεύκαμεν. Καὶ ταῦτα οὐχὶ λογισμοὺς ἑαυτῶν ὑποθέμενοι, ἀλλ’ ἀπὸ τῆς ἁγίας Γραφῆς μεμαθηκότες λέγομεν κτιστὸν εἶναι καὶ θεμελιωτὸν, καὶ γενητὸν τῇ οὐσίᾳ, καὶ τῇ ἀναλλοιώτῳ καὶ ἀῤῥήτῳ φύσει, καὶ τῇ ὁμοιότητι τῇ πρὸς τὸν πεποιηκότα μεμαθήκαμεν, ὡς αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριός φησιν: Ὁ Θεὸς ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέ με, πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με. Εἰ δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ, τοῦτ̓ ἔστιν, ἀπ’ αὐτοῦ ἦν, ὡς ἂν μέρος αὐτοῦ, ἢ ἐξ ἀποῤῥοίας τῆς οὐσίας, οὐκ ἂν ἔτι κτιστὸν οὐδὲ θεμελιωτὸν εἶναι ἐλέγετο: οὐδὲ αὐτὸς ἀγνοεῖς, κύριε, ἀληθῶς. Τὸ γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ ἀγεννήτου ὑπάρχον, κτιστὸν ἔτι ὑφ̓ ἑτέρου ἢ ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ, ἢ θεμελιωτὸν οὐκ ἂν εἴη, ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἀγέννητον ὑπάρχον. Εἰ δὲ τὸ γεννητὸν αὐτὸν λέγεσθαι ὑπόφασίν τινα παρέχει, ὡς ἂν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τῆς πατρικῆς αὐτὸν γεγονότα, καὶ ἔχειν ἐκ τούτου τὴν ταυτότητα τῆς φύσεως: γινώσκομεν ὡς οὐ περὶ αὐτοῦ μόνου τὸ γεννητὸν εἶναί φησιν ἡ Γραφὴ, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνομοίων αὐτῷ κατὰ πάντα τῇ φύσει.

Καὶ γὰρ ἐπ’ ἀνθρώπων φησίν: Υἱοὺς ἐγέννησα καὶ ὕψωσα: αὐτοὶ δέ με ἠθέτησαν. Καί: Θεὸν τὸν γεννήσαντά σε ἐγκατέλιπες. Καὶ ἐν ἑτέροις: Τίς, φησὶ, ὁ τετοκὼς βόλους δρόσου; οὐ τὴν φύσιν ἐκ τῆς φύσεως διηγούμενος, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἐφ̓ ἑκάστῳ τῶν γενομένων ἐκ τοῦ βουλήματος αὐτοῦ γένεσιν.

Οὐδὲν γάρ ἐστιν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ: πάντα δὲ βουλήματι αὐτοῦ γενόμενα ἕκαστον ὡς καὶ ἐγένετό ἐστιν. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Θεός: τὰ δὲ πρὸς ὁμοιότητα αὐτοῦ λόγῳ ὅμοια ἐσόμενα, τὰ δὲ καθ̓ ἑκουσιασμὸν γενόμενα. Τὰ δὲ πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ γενόμενα: πάντα δὲ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ἅπερ λαβὼν, καὶ ἐξεργασάμενος κατὰ τὴν προσοῦσάν σοι θεόθεν χάριν, γράψαι τῷ δεσπότῃ μου Ἀλεξάνδρῳ σπούδασον.

Πεπίστευκα γὰρ ὡς εἰ γράψειας αὐτῷ, ἐντρέψειας αὐτόν. Πρόσειπε ἅπαντας τοὺς ἐν Κυρίῳ. ʽ??ʼῤῥωμένον σε καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν εὐχόμενον ἡ θεία χάρις διαφυλάττοι, δέσποτα.

Τοιαῦτα καὶ οὗτοι πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἐπέστελλον, εἰς τὸν κατὰ τῆς ἀληθείας καθοπλιζόμενοι πόλεμον.

Οὕτω δὲ τῆς βλασφημίας ἐν ταῖς κατὰ τὴν Αἴγυπτον καὶ τὴν Ἑῴαν Ἐκκλησίαις διασπαρείσης, ἔριδες ἐν ἑκάστῃ πόλει καὶ κώμῃ, καὶ μάχαι περὶ τῶν θείων δογμάτων ἐγίγνοντο. Ὁ δὲ λοιπὸς ὅμιλος θεατὴς ἦν τῶν γιγνομένων, καὶ τῶν λεγομένων κριτής: καὶ οἱ μὲν τὰ τούτων, οἱ δὲ τὰ ἐκείνων ἐπῄνουν, καὶ τραγῳδίας τὰ δρώμενα καὶ θρήνων ἄξια ἦν. Οὐ γὰρ ἀλλόφυλοι καὶ πολέμιοι, καθάπερ πάλαι, τὰς Ἐκκλησίας ἐπολιόρκουν: ἀλλ’ ὁμόφυλοι καὶ ὁμοῤῥόφιοι καὶ ὁμοτράπεζοι κατ’ ἀλλήλων ἀντὶ δοράτων ἐκίνουν τὰς γλώττας: μᾶλλον δὲ, μέλη ἀλλήλων ὄντες, καὶ εἰς ἔν τελοῦντες σῶμα, κατ’ ἀλλήλων ὡπλίζοντο

1.6 General Council of Nicæa

The emperor, who possessed the most profound wisdom, having heard of these things, endeavoured, as a first step, to stop up their fountain-head. He therefore despatched a messenger renowned for his ready wit to Alexandria with letters, in the endeavour to extinguish the dispute, and expecting to reconcile the disputants. But his hopes having been frustrated, he proceeded to summon the celebrated council of Nicæa; and pledged his word that the bishops and their officials should be furnished with asses, mules, and horses for their journey at the public expense. When all those who were capable of enduring the fatigue of the journey had arrived at Nicæa, he went thither himself, with both the wish of seeing the multitude of bishops, and the yearning desire of maintaining unanimity amongst them. He at once arranged that all their wants should be liberally supplied. Three hundred and eighteen bishops were assembled. The bishop of Rome, on account of his very advanced age, was absent, but he sent two presbyters to the council, with authority to agree to what was done.

At this period many individuals were richly endowed with apostolical gifts; and many, like the holy apostle, bore in their bodies the marks of the Lord Jesus Christ. James, bishop of Antioch, a city of Mygdonia, which is called Nisibis by the Syrians and Assyrians, raised the dead and restored them to life, and performed many other wonders which it would be superfluous to mention again in detail in this history, as I have already given an account of them in my work, entitled “Philotheus.” Paul, bishop of Neo-Cæsarea, a fortress situated on the banks of the Euphrates, had suffered from the frantic rage of Licinius. He had been deprived of the use of both hands by the application of a red-hot iron, by which the nerves which give motion to the muscles had been contracted and rendered dead. Some had had the right eye dug out, others had lost the right arm. Among these was Paphnutius of Egypt. In short, the Council looked like an assembled army of martyrs. Yet this holy and celebrated gathering was not entirely free from the element of opposition; for there were some, though so few as easily to be reckoned, of fair surface, like dangerous shallows, who really, though not openly, supported the blasphemy of Arius.

When they were all assembled, the emperor ordered a great hall to be prepared for their accommodation in the palace, in which a sufficient number of benches and seats were placed; and having thus arranged that they should be treated with becoming dignity, he desired the bishops to enter in, and discuss the subjects proposed. The emperor, with a few attendants, was the last to enter the room; remarkable for his lofty stature, and worthy of admiration for personal beauty, and for the still more marvellous modesty which dwelt on his countenance. A low stool was placed for him in the middle of the assembly, upon which, however, he did not seat himself until he had asked the permission of the bishops. Then all the sacred assembly sat down around him. Then forthwith rose first the great Eustathius, bishop of Antioch, who, upon the translation of Philogonius, already referred to, to a better life, had been compelled reluctantly to become his successor by the unanimous suffrages of the bishops, priests, and of the Christ-loving laity. He crowned the emperor’s head with the flowers of panegyric, and commended the diligent attention he had manifested in the regulation of ecclesiastical affairs.

The excellent emperor next exhorted the Bishops to unanimity and concord; he recalled to their remembrance the cruelty of the late tyrants, and reminded them of the honourable peace which God had, in his reign and by his means, accorded them. He pointed out how dreadful it was, aye, very dreadful, that at the very time when their enemies were destroyed, and when no one dared to oppose them, they should fall upon one another, and make their amused adversaries laugh, especially as they were debating about holy things, concerning which they had the written teaching of the Holy Spirit. “For the gospels” (continued he), “the apostolical writings, and the oracles of the ancient prophets, clearly teach us what we ought to believe concerning the divine nature. Let, then, all contentious disputation be discarded; and let us seek in the divinely-inspired word the solution of the questions at issue.” These and similar exhortations he, like an affectionate son, addressed to the bishops as to fathers, labouring to bring about their unanimity in the apostolical doctrines. Most members of the synod, won over by his arguments, established concord among themselves, and embraced sound doctrine. There were, however, a few, of whom mention has been already made, who opposed these doctrines, and sided with Arius; and amongst them were Menophantus, bishop of Ephesus, Patrophilus, bishop of Scythopolis, Theognis, bishop of Nicæa, and Narcissus, bishop of Neronias, which is a town of the second Cilicia, and is now called Irenopolis; also Theonas, bishop of Marmarica, and Secundus, bishop of Ptolemais in Egypt. They drew up a formulary of their faith, and presented it to the council. As soon as it was read it was torn to pieces, and was declared to be spurious and false. So great was the uproar raised against them, and so many were the reproaches cast on them for having betrayed religion, that they all, with the exception of Secundus and Theonas, stood up and took the lead in publicly renouncing Arius. This impious man, having thus been expelled from the Church, a confession of faith which is received to this day was drawn up by unanimous consent; and, as soon as it was signed, the council was dissolved.

Τὰ κατὰ τὴν μεγάλην σύνοδον τὴν ἐν Νικαίᾳ.

Ταῦτα μαθὼν ὁ πάνσοφος βασιλεὺς, πρῶτον μὲν αὐτὴν ἐπειράθη τὴν τῶν κακῶν ἐμφράξαι πηγὴν, καὶ τινα τῶν ἐπ’ ἀγχινοίᾳ περιβοήτων εἰς τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν μετὰ γραμμάτων ἀπέστειλε, σβέσαι τὴν ἔριν πειρώμενος, καὶ τὸ στασιάζον συναγαγεῖν εἰς ὁμόνοιαν προσδοκῶν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ τῆς ἐλπίδος ἐψεύσθη, τὴν πολυθρύλλητον ἐκείνην εἰς τὴν Νικαέων συνήγειρε σύνοδον, δημοσίοις ὄνοις καὶ ἡμιόνοις καὶ ὀρεῦσι καὶ ἵπποις χρήσασθαι τοὺς ἐπισκόπους, καὶ τοὺς σὺν τούτοις ἀφικνουμένους παρεγγυήσας. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἠθροίσθησαν ὅσοι τῆς ὁδοιπορίας τὸν πόνον ἐνεγκεῖν ἠδυνήθησαν, ἀφίκετο καὶ αὐτὸς εἰς τὴν Νίκαιαν, ἰδεῖν τε τὴν τῶν ἀρχιερέων πληθὺν ἐφιέμενος, καὶ τὴν ὁμόνοιαν αὐτοῖς πρυτανεῦσαι ποθῶν: καὶ παραχρῆμα πάντα ἀφθόνως αὐτοῖς χορηγεῖσθαι προσέταξεν.

Ὀκτωκαίδεκα δὲ καὶ τριακόσιοι συνῆλθον ἀρχιερεῖς. Ὁ δὲ τῆς Ῥώμης, διὰ γῆρας ἀπελείφθη βαθύ δύο μέντοι πρεσβυτέρους ἀπέστειλε, συνθέσθαι τοῖς πραττομένοις παρεγγυήσας. Ἦσαν δὲ κατ’ ἐκεῖνον τὸν χρόνον, πολλοὶ μὲν ἀποστολικοῖς χαρίσμασι διαπρέποντες: πολλοὶ δὲ τὰ στίγματα τοῦ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ, κατὰ τὸν θεῖον Ἀπόστολον, ἐν τῷ σώματι φέροντες. Ἰάκωβος μὲν γὰρ ὁ Ἀντιοχείας τῆς Μυγδονίας, Σύροι δὲ αὐτὴν καὶ Ἀσσύριοι Νίσιβιν ὀνομάζουσι, καὶ νεκροὺς ἀνέστησε, καὶ ἐν τοῖς ζῶσι συνέταξε, καὶ ἄλλα μυρία εἰργάσατο θαύματα, ἃ περιττὸν ἡγοῦμαι τῇδε πάλιν ἐνθεῖναι τῇ συγγραφῇ, ἐν τῇ Φιλοθέῳ ταῦτα διηγησάμενος ἱστορίᾳ. Παῦλος δὲ ὁ Νεοκαισαρείας ʽφρούριον δὲ τοῦτο ταῖς τοῦ Εὐφράτου παρακείμενον ὄχθαισ̓, τῆς Λικιννίου παραπήλαυσε λύττης. Ἄμφω γὰρ ἦν τὼ χεῖρε πεπεδημένος, σιδήρου πεπυρακτωμένου προσβαλόντος αὐταῖν, καὶ τὰ κινητικὰ τῶν ἄρθρων νεῦρα συστείλαντος καὶ νεκρώσαντος. Ἕτεροι δὲ ὀρωρυγμένους εἶχον τοὺς δεξιοὺς ὀφθαλμούς: ἄλλοι δὲ τὰς ἀγκύλας ἐκκεκομμένοι τὰς δεξιάς. Εἶς τούτων ἦν Παφνούτιος ὁ Αἰγύπτιος.

Καὶ ἀπαξαπλῶς ἦν ἰδεῖν δῆμον μαρτύρων κατὰ ταυτὸν συνηθροισμένον. Οὐκ ἦν δ’ ἄμοιρος ὅμως τῶν ἐναντίων ὁ θεῖος οὗτος καὶ ἀοίδιμος ὅμιλος: ἀλλ’ ἦσάν τινες, εὐαρίθμητοι μὲν, ὕπουλοι δὲ, καὶ τὰ βράχη μιμούμενοι , καὶ τὴν πονηρίαν καλύπτοντες, καὶ ταῖς Ἀρείου βλασφημίαις οὐ προφανῶς συνηγοροῦντες. Συνεληλυθότων δὲ πάντων, οἶκον μέγιστον ἐν τοῖς βασιλείοις ηὐτρέπισεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, βάθρα καὶ θρόνους ὅτι μάλιστα πλείστους ἐν τούτῳ τεθῆναι κελεύσας, τῷ τῶν ἀρχιερέων ἀποχρῶντας συλλόγῳ. Οὕτω τὸ πρέπον αὐτοῖς εὐτρεπίσας γέρας, εἰσελθεῖν τε ἐπέτρεψε, καὶ περὶ τῶν προκειμένων βουλεύσασθαι. Εἰσελήλυθε δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἔσχατος σὺν ὀλίγοις, ἀξιέπαινον μὲν ἔχων τὸ μέγεθος, ἀξιάγαστον δὲ τὴν ὥραν, θαυμασιωτέραν δὲ τὴν τοῖς μετώποις ἐπικαθημένην αἰδῶ. Θρόνου δὲ σμικροῦ τεθέντος ἐν μέσῳ κεκάθικεν, ἐπιτρέψαι τοῦτο τοὺς ἐπισκόπους αἰτήσας: σὺν αὐτῷ δὲ καὶ ἅπας ὁ θεῖος ἐκεῖνος ἐκαθέσθη χορός. Παραυτίκα δὲ πρῶτος ὁ μέγας Εὐστάθιος, ὁ τῆς Ἀντιοχέων Ἐκκλησίας τὴν προεδρίαν λαχών: Φιλογόνιος γὰρ, οὗ πρόσθεν ἐμνήσθην, εἰς τὸν ἀμείνω μεταβεβήκει βίον: τοῦτον δὲ ἄκοντα ποιμαίνειν ἀντ̓ ἐκείνου τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν ἐκείνην ψήφῳ κοινῇ κατηνάγκασαν ἀρχιερεῖς τε καὶ ἱερεῖς, καὶ ἅπας ὁ λεὼς ὁ φιλόχριστος: οὗτος τοῖς ἄνθεσι τῶν ἐγκωμίων τὴν βασιλέως ἐστεφἅ??ʼωσε κεφαλὴν, καὶ τὴν περὶ τὰ θεῖα σπουδὴν εὐλογίαις ἠμείψατο. Παυσαμένου δὲ τούτου, βασιλεὺς ὁ πανεύφημος τοὺς περὶ τῆς ὁμονοίας τε καὶ συμφωνίας προσενήνοχε λόγους, τῆς τε τῶν τυράννων ἐκείνων ἀναμιμνήσκων ὠμότητος, καὶ τῆς ἐπ’ αὐτοῦ θεόθεν παρασχεθείσης ἐντιμοτάτης εἰρήνης: καὶ ὡς δεινὸν εἴη καὶ ἄγαν δεινὸν, τῶν πολεμίων καταλυθέντων, καὶ μηδενὸς ἀντιτείνειν τολμῶντος, ἀλλήλους βάλλειν, καὶ τοῖς δυσμενέσιν ἡδονὴν καὶ γέλωτα προξενεῖν: ἄλλως τε καὶ περὶ θείων διαλεγομένους πραγμάτων, καὶ τοῦ παναγίου Πνεύματος τὴν διδασκαλίαν ἀνάγραπτον ἔχοντας. Εὐαγγελικαὶ γὰρ, φησὶ, βίβλοι καὶ ἀποστολικαὶ, καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν προφητῶν τὰ θεσπίσματα, σαφῶς ἡμᾶς ἃ χρὴ περὶ τοῦ Θείου φρονεῖν ἐκπαιδεύουσι. Τὴν πολεμοποιὸν οὖν ἀπελάσαντες ἔριν, ἐκ τῶν θεοπνεύστων λόγων λάβωμεν τῶν ζητουμένων τὴν λύσιν. Ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τούτοις παραπλήσια, οἷα δὴ παῖς φιλοπάτωρ, τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ὡς πατράσι προσέφερε, τῶν ἀποστολικῶν δογμάτων τὴν συμφωνίαν πραγματευόμενος. Τῆς δὲ συνόδου τὸ μὲν πλεῖστον τοῖς λεγομένοις ἐπείθετο. καὶ τήν τε πρὸς ἀλλήλους ὁμόνοιαν, τήν τε τῶν δογμάτων ὑγείαν ἠσπάζετο. Ὀλίγοι δὲ τινες, ὦν καὶ πρόσθεν ἐμνήσθην, καὶ πρὸς ἐκείνοις Μηνόφαντος ὁ Ἐφέσιος, καὶ ὁ Σκυθοπολίτης Πατρόφιλος, Θεογόνιός τε Νικαίας αὐτῆς ἐπίσκοπος ὢν, καὶ ὁ Νερωνιάδος Νάρκισσος: Κιλικίας δὲ τῆς δευτέρας ἡ Νερωνιάς ἐστι πόλις, ἢν νῦν Εἰρηνούπολιν ὀνομάζομεν: καὶ μετὰ τούτων, Θεωνᾶς τε ὁ Μαρμαρίτης, καὶ ὁ Πτολεμαΐδος τῆς Αἰγυπτίων Σεκοῦνδος, τοῖς ἀποστολικοῖς ἀντέλεγον δόγμασιν, Ἀρείῳ συνηγοροῦντες. Ὑπαγορεύσαντες δὲ καὶ πίστεως διδασκαλίαν, ἐπέδοσαν τῷ κοινῷ: ἢν ἀναγνωσθεῖσαν εὐθέως διέῤῥηξαν ἅπαντες, νόθον καὶ κίβδηλον ὀνομάσαντες. Θορύβου δὲ πλείστου κατ’ αὐτῶν γενομένου, καὶ πάντων προδοσίαν αὐτῶν τῆς εὐσεβείας κατηγορούντων, δείσαντες ἐξανέστησαν, καὶ πρῶτοι τὸν Ἄρειον ἀπεκήρυξαν, πλὴν Σεκούνδου καὶ Θεωνᾶ. Οὕτω δὲ τοῦ δυσσεβοῦς ἐκποδὼν γενομένου, συμφώνως ἄπαντες τὴν μέχρι καὶ νῦν ἐν ταῖς Ἐκκλησίαις πολιτευομένην πίστιν ὑπαγορεύσαντες, καὶ ταῖς ὑπογραφαῖς βεβαιώσαντες, διέλυσαν τὸ συνέδριον.

1.7 Confutation of Arianism deduced from the Writings of Eustathius and Athanasius

The above-named bishops, however, did not consent to it in sincerity, but only in appearance. This was afterwards shewn by their plotting against those who were foremost in zeal for religion, as well as by what these latter have written about them. For instance, Eustathius, the famous bishop of Antioch, who has been already mentioned, when explaining the text in the Proverbs, ‘The Lord created me in the beginning of His way, before His works of old,’ wrote against them, and refuted their blasphemy.

“I will now proceed to relate how these different events occurred. A general council was summoned at Nicæa, and about two hundred and seventy bishops were convened. There were, however, so many assembled that I cannot state their exact number, neither, indeed, have I taken any great trouble to ascertain this point. When they began to inquire into the nature of the faith, the formulary of Eusebius was brought forward, which contained undisguised evidence of his blasphemy. The reading of it before all occasioned great grief to the audience, on account of its departure from the faith, while it inflicted irremediable shame on the writer. After the Eusebian gang had been clearly convicted, and the impious writing had been torn up in the sight of all, some amongst them by concert, under the pretence of preserving peace, imposed silence on all the ablest speakers. The Ariomaniacs, fearing lest they should be ejected from the Church by so numerous a council of bishops, sprang forward to anathematize and condemn the doctrines condemned, and unanimously signed the confession of faith. Thus having retained possession of their episcopal seats through the most shameful deception, although they ought rather to have been degraded, they continue, sometimes secretly, and sometimes openly, to patronize the condemned doctrines, plotting against the truth by various arguments. Wholly bent upon establishing these plantations of tares, they shrink from the scrutiny of the intelligent, avoid the observant, and attack the preachers of godliness. But we do not believe that these atheists can ever thus overcome the Deity. For though they ‘gird themselves’ they ‘shall be broken in pieces,’ according to the solemn prophecy of Isaiah.”

These are the words of the great Eustathius. Athanasius, his fellow combatant, the champion of the truth, who succeeded the celebrated Alexander in the episcopate, added the following, in a letter addressed to the Africans.

“The bishops convened in council being desirous of refuting the impious assertions invented by the Arians, that the Son was created out of that which was non-existent, that He is a creature and created being, that there was a period in which He was not, and that He is mutable by nature, and being all agreed in propounding the following declarations, which are in accordance with the holy Scriptures; namely, that the Son is by nature only-begotten of God, Word, Power, and sole Wisdom of the Father; that He is, as John said, ‘the true God,’ and, as Paul has written, ‘the brightness of the glory, and the express image of the person of the Father,’ the followers of Eusebius, drawn aside by their own vile doctrine, then began to say one to another, Let us agree, for we are also of God; ‘There is but one God, by whom are all things; ‘Old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new, and all things are of God.’ They also dwelt particularly upon what is contained in ‘The Shepherd:’ ‘Believe above all that there is one God, who created and fashioned all things, and making them to be out of that which is not.’

“But the bishops saw through their evil design and impious artifice, and gave a clearer elucidation of the words ‘of God,’ and wrote, that the Son is of the substance of God; in order that while the creatures, which do not in any way derive their existence of or from themselves, are said to be of God, the Son alone is said to be of the substance of the Father; this being peculiar to the only-begotten Son, the true Word of the Father. This is the reason why the bishops wrote, that He is of the substance of the Father.

“But when the Arians, who seemed few in number, were again interrogated by the Bishops as to whether they admitted ‘that the Son is not a creature, but Power, and sole Wisdom, and eternal unchangeable Image of the Father; and that He is very God,’ the Eusebians were noticed making signs to one another to shew that these declarations were equally applicable to us. For it is said, that we are ‘the image and glory of God;’ and ‘for always we who live:’ there are, also, they said, many powers; for it is written—‘All the power of God went out of the land of Egypt.’ The canker-worm and the locust are said to be ‘a great power.’ And elsewhere it is written, The God of powers is with us, the God of Jacob helper.’ To which may be added that we are God’s own not simply, but because the Son called us ‘brethren.’ The declaration that Christ is ‘the true God’ does not distress us, for, having come into being, He is true.

“Such was the corrupt opinion of the Arians; but on this the bishops, having detected their deceitfulness in this matter, collected from Scripture those passages which say of Christ that He is the glory, the fountain, the stream, and the express image of the person; and they quoted the following words: ‘In thy light we shall see light;’ and likewise, ‘I and the Father are one.’ They then, with still greater clearness, briefly declared that the Son is of one substance with the Father; for this, indeed, is the signification of the passages which have been quoted. The complaint of the Arians, that these precise words are not to be found in Scripture, is proved groundless by their own practice, for their own impious assertions are not taken from Scripture; for it is not written that the Son is of the non-existent, and that there was a time when He was not: and yet they complain of having been condemned by expressions which, though not actually in Scripture, are in accordance with true religion. They themselves, on the other hand, as though they had found their words on a dunghill, uttered things verily of earth. The bishops, on the contrary, did not find their expressions for themselves; but, received their testimony from the fathers, and wrote accordingly. Indeed, there were bishops of old time, nearly one hundred and thirty years ago, both of the great city of Rome and of our own city, who condemned those who asserted that the Son is a creature, and that He is not of one substance with the Father. Eusebius, the bishop of Cæsarea, was acquainted with these facts; he, at one time, favoured the Arian heresy, but he afterwards signed the confession of faith of the Council of Nicæa. He wrote to the people of his diocese, maintaining that the word ‘consubstantial’ was ‘used by illustrious bishops and learned writers as a term for expressing the divinity of the Father and of the Son.’”

So these men concealed their unsoundness through fear of the majority, and gave their assent to the decisions of the council, thus drawing upon themselves the condemnation of the prophet, for the God of all cries unto them, “This people honour Me with their lips, but in their hearts they are far from Me.” Theonas and Secundus, however, did not like to take this course, and were excommunicated by common consent as men who esteemed the Arian blasphemy above evangelical doctrine. The bishops then returned to the council, and drew up twenty laws to regulate the discipline of the Church.

Ἔλεγχος Ἀρειανιζόντων ἐκ τῶν Εὐσταθίου καὶ Ἀθανασίου συγγραμμάτων.

Ὑπούλως μέντοι καὶ οὐκ εἰλικρινῶς οἱ προῤῥηθέντες τῇδε τῇ πίστει συνέθεντο: καὶ μαρτυρεῖ τά τε ὕστερον παῤ αὐτῶν τυρευθέντα κατὰ τῶν τῆς εὐσεβείας προμάχων, καὶ τὰ παῤ αὐτῶν ἐκείνων περὶ αὐτῶν συγγραφέντα. Εὐστάθιος μὲν γὰρ ἐκεῖνος, ὁ τῆς Ἀντιοχέων ἐπίσκοπος, οὗ καὶ πρόσθεν ἐμνήσθην, ταῦτα περὶ αὐτῶν ἔγραψε, τά τε γεγενημένα διδάσκων, καὶ τὴν βλασφημίαν ἐλέγχων, καὶ τὴν παροιμιακὴν ἑρμηνεύων ῥῆσιν τὴν φάσκουσαν: Κύριος ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ. Βαδιοῦμαι δὲ ἐντεῦθεν. ἤδη καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ πεπραγμένα.

Τί οὖν, ἐπειδὴ διὰ ταῦτα σύνοδος εἰς τὴν Νικαέων ἀφικνεῖται μεγίστη, διακοσίων μήτι γε καὶ ἑβδομήκοντα τὸν ἀριθμὸν ὁμόσε συναχθέντων; τὸ γὰρ σαφὲς διὰ τὸν τῆς πολυανδρίας ὄχλον οὐχ οἷός τέ εἰμι γράφειν, ἐπειδὴ μὴ πάντη τοῦτο περισπουδάστως ἀνίχνευον. Ὡς δὲ ἐζητεῖτο τῆς πίστεως ὁ τρόπος, ἐναργὴς μὲν ἔλεγχος τὸ γράμμα τῆς Εὐσεβίου προὐβάλλετο βλασφημίας. Ἐπὶ πάντων δὲ ἀναγνωσθὲν, αὐτίκα συμφορὰν μὲν ἀστάθμητον τῆς ἐκτροπῆς ἔνεκα τοῖς αὐτηκόοις προὐξένει, αἰσχύνην δ’ ἀνήκεστον τῷ γράψαντι παρεῖχεν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ τὸ ἐργαστήριον τῶν ἀμφὶ τὸν Εὐσέβιον σαφῶς ἑάλω, τοῦ παρανόμου γράμματος διαῤῥαγέντος ὑπ’ ὄψει πάντων, ὁμοῦ τινες ἐκ συσκευῆς, τοὔνομα προβαλλόμενοι τῆς εἰρήνης, κατεσίγασαν μὲν ἅπαντας τοὺς ἄριστα λέγειν εἰωθότας. Οἱ δ’ Ἀρειομανῖται δείσαντες, μήπως ἄρα τοσαύτης ἐν ταὐτῷ συνόδου συγκεκροτημένης ἐξοστρακισθεῖεν, ἀπαγορεύουσι μὲν καὶ ἀναθεματίζουσι προπηδήσαντες τὸ ἀπηγορευμένον δόγμα, συμφώνοις γράμμασιν ὑπογράψαντες αὐτοχειρί. Τῶν δὲ προεδριῶν διὰ πλείστης ὅσης περιδρομῆς κρατήσαντες, δέον αὐτοὺς ὑπόπτωσιν λαμβάνειν, τοτὲ μὲν λεληθότως, τοτὲ δὲ προφανῶς τὰς ἀποψηφισθείσας πρεσβεύουσι δόξας, διαφόροις ἐπιβουλεύοντες τοῖς ἐλέγχοις. Βουλόμενοι δὲ παγιῶσαι τὰ ζιζανιώδη φυτουργήματα, δεδοίκασι τοὺς ἐπιγνώμονας, καὶ ἐκκλίνουσι τοὺς ἐφόρους: καὶ ταύτῃ τοὺς τῆς εὐσεβείας κήρυκας ἐκπολεμοῦσιν. Οὐχ οὕτω δὲ πιστεύομεν, ὡς ἀνθρώπους ἀθέους δύνασθαι κρατῆσαι πώποτε τοῦ Θείου.

Κἂν γὰρ πάλιν ἰσχύσωσι, καὶ πάλιν ἡττηθήσονται, κατὰ τὸν σεμνόφωνον προφήτην Ἡσαῒαν. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ὁ μέγας Εὐστάθιος.

Ὁ δὲ τούτου συναγωνιστὴς, καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας πρόβολος Ἀθανάσιος, ὁ τῆς Ἀλεξάνδρου τοῦ πανευφήμου προεδρίας διάδοχος, οἷς πρὸς τοὺς Ἄφρους ἐπιστέλλων γέγραφε, καὶ ταῦτα προστέθεικε. Τῶν γὰρ συνελθόντων ἐπισκόπων βουλομένων, τὰς μὲν παρὰ τῶν Ἀρειανῶν ἐφευρεθείσας τῆς ἀσεβείας λέξεις ἀνελεῖν, τὸ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, καὶ τὸ λέγειν κτίσμα καὶ ποίημα τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ τὸ ἦν ποτε ὅ??ʼε οὐκ ἦν, καὶ ὅτι τρεπτῆς ἐστι φύσεως, τὰς δὲ τῶν Γραφῶν ὁμολὸγουμένας γράψαι, ὅτι τε ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ὁ Υἱὸς φύσει μονογενής ἐστι, Λόγος, δύναμις, σοφία μόνη τοῦ Πατρὸς, Θεὸς ἀληθινὸς, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωάννης, καὶ ὡς ἔγραψεν ὁ Παῦλος, ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης, καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς ὑποστάσεως: οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον, ὑπὸ τῆς ἰδίας κακοδοξίας ἑλκόμενοι, διελάλουν ἀλλήλοις: Συνθώμεθα. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐσμεν. Εἷς γὰρ Θεὸς ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα, καὶ, Τὰ ἀρχαῖα παρῆλθεν, ἰδοὺ γέγονε τὰ πάντα καινά. Τὰ δὲ πάντα ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ἐλογίζοντο δὲ καὶ τὸ ἐν τῷ Ποιμένι γραφέν: Πρῶτον πάντων πίστευσον ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ τὰ πάντα κτίσας καὶ καταρτίσας, καὶ ποιήσας ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι. Ἀλλ’ οἱ ἐπίσκοποι θεωρήσαντες τὴν κακουργίαν ἐκείνων, καὶ τὴν τῆς ἀσεβείας κακοτεχνίαν, λευκότερον εἰρήκασι τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἔγραψαν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ θεοῦ εἷναι τὸν Υἱόν: ἴνα τὰ μὲν κτίσματα, διὰ τὸ μὴ ἀφ̓ ἑαυτῶν ἥ χωρὶς αἰτίου εἶναι, ἀλλ’ ἀρχὴν ἔχειν τοῦ γίνεσθαι, λέγηται ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὁ δὲ Υἱὸς μόνος ἰδίως ἐκ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας. Τοῦτο γὰρ ἴδιον μονογενοῦς καὶ ἀληθινοῦ Λόγου τοῦ Πατρός. Καὶ περὶ μὲν τοῦ γεγράφθαι ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας ἡ πρόφασις αὕτη. Πάλιν δὲ τῶν ἐπισκόπων ἐρωτώντων τοὺς δοκοῦντας ὀλίγους, εἰ λέγοιεν τὸν Υἱὸν οὐ, κτίσμα, ἀλλὰ δύναμιν, σοφίαν τε μόνην τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ εἰκόνα ὰΐδιόν τε καὶ ἀπαράλλακτον κατὰ πάντα τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ Θεὸν ἀληθινὸν, κατελήφθησαν οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον διανεύοντες ἀλλήλοις, ὅτι καὶ ταῦτα φθάνει καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰκὼν καὶ δόξα Θεοῦ λεγόμεθα, καὶ περὶ ἡμῶν εἴρηται: Ἀεὶ γὰρ καὶ ἡμεις οἱ ζῶντες: καὶ, Δυνάμεις πολλαί εἰσιν. —Ἐξῆλθε γὰρ, φησὶ, πᾶσα ἡ δύναμις τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου. Η δὲ κάμπη καὶ ἡ ἀκρὶς λέγεται δύναμις μεγάλη. Καί: Κύριος τῶν δυνάμεων μεθ̓ ἡμῶν, ἀντιλήπτωρ ἡμῶν ὁ Θεὸς Ἰακώβ. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ ἰδίους ἡμᾶς εἷναι τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἔχομεν οὐχ ἁπλῶς, ἀλλ’ ὅτι καὶ ἀδελφοὺς ἡμᾶς ἐκάλεσεν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ Θεὸν ἀληθινὸν λέγουσι τὸν Υἱὸν, οὐ λυπεῖ ἡμᾶς: γενόμενος γὰρ ἀληθινός ἐστιν. Αὕτη τῶν Ἀρειανῶν ἡ διεφθαρμένη διάνοια. Ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐνταῦθα οἱ ἐπίσκοποι, θεωρήσαντες ἐκείνων τὸ δόλιον, συνήγαγον ἐκ τῶν Γραφῶν τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, τήν τε πηγὴν καὶ ποταμὸν, καὶ χαρακτῆρα πρὸς τὴν ὑπόστασιν, καὶ τό: Ἐν τῷ φωτί σου ὀψόμεθα φῶς: καὶ τό: Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν. Καὶ λευκότερον λοιπὸν καὶ συντόμως ἔγραψαν ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρὶ τὸν Υἱόν. Τὰ γὰρ προειρημένα πάντα ταύτην ἔχει τὴν σημασίαν. Καὶ ὁ γογγυσμὸς δὲ αὐτῶν, ὅτι ἄγραφοί εἰσιν αἱ λέξεις, ἐλέγχεται παῤ αὐτῶν μάταιος. Ἐξ ἀγράφων γὰρ ἀσεβήσαντες, ἄγραφα δὲ τὸ, ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, καὶ τὸ, ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, αἰτιῶνται ὅτι ἐξ ἀγράφων μετ’ εὐσεβείας ἐννοουμένων λέξεων κατεκρίθησαν.

Αὐτοὶ μὲν γὰρ, ὥς ἐκ κοπρίας εὑρόντες, ἐλάλησαν ἀληθῶς ἀπὸ γῆς: οἱ δὲ ἐπίσκοποι, οὐχ ἑαυτοῖς εὑρόντες τὰς λέξεις, ἀλλ’ ἐκ τῶν Πατέρων ἔχοντες τὴν μαρτυρίαν, οὕτως ἔγραψαν. Ἐπίσκοποι γὰρ ἦσαν ἀρχαῖοι, πρὸ ἐτῶν ἐγγύς που ἑκατὸν τριάκοντα, τῆς τε μεγάλης Ῥώμης, καὶ τῆς ἡμετέρας πόλεως, ὁ??ʼ ᾐτιάσαντο τοὺς ποίημα λέγοντας τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ μὴ ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρί. Καὶ τοῦτο ἐγίνωσκεν Εὐσέβιος, ὁ γενόμενος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς Καισαρείας, πρότερον μὲν συντρέχων τῇ Ἀρειανῇ αἱρέσει, ὕστερον δὲ ὑπογράψας τῇ ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνόδῳ, ἔγραψε καὶ τοῖς ἰδίοις, διαβεβαιούμενος ὅτι Καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν τινας λογίους καὶ ἐπιφανεῖς ἐπισκόπους συγγραφέας εὕρομεν, ἐπὶ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ θεότητος, τῷ τοῦ ὁμοουσίου χρησαμένους ὁνόματι.

Οὔτοι μὲν οὗν κατακρύψαντες τὴν νόσον ʽἔδεισαν γὰρ τῶν ἐπισκόπων τὸ πλῆθοσ̓, τοῖς ἐκτεθεῖσι συνέθεντο, τὴν προφητικὴν κατηγορίαν ἐπισπασάμενοι.

Βοᾷ γὰρ καὶ πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὁ τῶν ὅλων Θεός: Ὁ λαὸς οὗτος τοῖς χείλεσί με τιμᾷ, τῇ δὲ καρδίᾳ αὐτῶν πόῤῥω ἀπέχει ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ. Θεωνᾶς δὲ καὶ Σεκοῦνδος, τοῦτο δρᾶσαι μὴ βουληθέντες, παρὰ πάντων συμφώνως ἀπεκηρύχθησαν, ὡς τὴν Ἀρείου βλασφημίαν τῆς εὐαγγελικῆς προτεθεικότες διδασκαλίας.

Αὗθις δὲ συνελθόντες εἰς τὸ συνέδριον, περὶ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς πολιτείας νόμους ἔγραψαν εἵκοσι.

1.8 Facts relating to Meletius the Egyptian, from whom originated the Meletian Schism, which remains to this day.--Synodical Epistle respecting him PG 82, 932

After Meletius had been ordained bishop, which was not long before the Arian controversy, he was convicted of certain crimes by the most holy Peter, bishop of Alexandria, who also received the crown of martyrdom. After being deposed by Peter he did not acquiesce in his deposition, but filled the Thebaid and the adjacent part of Egypt with tumult and disturbance, and rebelled against the primacy of Alexandria. A letter was written by the council to the Church of Alexandria, stating what had been decreed against his revolutionary practices. It was as follows:—

Synodical Epistle.

“To the Church of Alexandria which, by the grace of God, is great and holy, and to the beloved brethren in Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis, the bishops who have been convened to the great and holy council of Nicæa, send greeting in the Lord.

“The great and holy council of Nicæa having been convened by the grace of God, and by the most religious emperor, Constantine, who summoned us from different provinces and cities, we judge it requisite that a letter be sent from the whole Holy Synod to inform you also what questions have been mooted and debated, and what has been decreed and established.

“In the first place, the impious doctrines of Arius were investigated before our most religious emperor Constantine; and his impiety was unanimously anathematized, as well as the blasphemous language and views which he had propounded, alleging that the Son of God was out of what was not, that before He was begotten He was not, that there was a period in which He was not, and that He can, according to His own freewill, be capable either of virtue or of vice. The holy council anathematized all these assertions, and even refused so much as to listen to such impious and foolish opinions, and such blasphemous expressions. The final decision concerning him you already know, or will soon hear; but we will not mention it now, lest we should appear to trample upon a man who has already received the recompense due to his sins. Such influence has his impiety obtained as to involve Theonas, bishop of Marmarica, and Secundus, bishop of Ptolemais, in his ruin, and they have shared his punishment.

“But after Egypt had, by the grace of God, been delivered from these false and blasphemous opinions, and from persons who dared to raise discord and division among a hitherto peaceable people, there yet remained the question of the temerity of Meletius, and of those ordained by him. We now inform you, beloved brethren, of the decrees of the council on this subject. It was decided by the holy council, that Meletius should be treated with clemency, though, strictly speaking, he was not worthy of even the least concession. He was permitted to remain in his own city, but was divested of all power, whether of nomination or of ordination, neither was he to shew himself in any province or city for these purposes: but only to retain the bare name of his office. Those who had received ordination at his hands were to submit to a more religious re-ordination; and were to be admitted to communion on the terms of retaining their ministry, but of ranking in every diocese and church below those who had been ordained before them by Alexander, our much-honoured fellow-minister. Thus they would have no power of choosing or nominating others to the ministry, according to their pleasure, or indeed of doing anything with out the consent of the bishops of the Catholic and Apostolic Church, who are under Alexander. But they who, by the grace of God, and in answer to your prayers, have been detected in no schism, and have continued spotless in the Catholic and Apostolic Church, are to have the power of electing, and of nominating men worthy of the clerical office, and are permitted to do whatsoever is in accordance with law and the authority of the Church. If it should happen, that any of those now holding an office in the Church should die, then let these recently admitted be advanced to the honours of the deceased, provided only that they appear worthy, and that the people choose them, and that the election be confirmed and ratified by the catholic bishop of Alexandria. The same privilege has been conceded to all the others. With respect to Meletius, however, an exception has been made, both on account of his former insubordination, and of the rashness and impetuosity of his disposition; for if the least authority were accorded to him, he might abuse it by again exciting confusion. These are the chief points which relate to Egypt, and to the holy Church of Alexandria. Whatever other canons were made, or dogmas decreed, you will hear of them from Alexander, our most-honoured fellow-minister and brother, who will give you still more accurate information, because he himself directed, as well as participated in, every thing that took place.

“We also give you the good news that, according to your prayers, the celebration of the most holy paschal feast was unanimously rectified, so that our brethren of the East, who did not previously keep the festival at the same time as those of Rome, and as yourselves, and, indeed, all have done from the beginning, will henceforth celebrate it with you. Rejoice, then, in the success of our undertakings, and in the general peace and concord, and in the extirpation of every heresy, and receive with still greater honour and more fervent love, Alexander, our fellow-minister and your bishop, who imparted joy to us by his presence, and who, at a very advanced age, has undergone so much fatigue for the purpose of restoring peace among you. Pray for us all, that what has been rightly decreed may remain steadfast, through our Lord Jesus Christ, being done, as we trust, according to the good pleasure of God and the Father in the Holy Ghost, to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.”

Notwithstanding the endeavours of that divine assembly of bishops to apply this medicine to the Meletian disease, vestiges of his infatuation remain even to this day; for there are in some districts bodies of monks who refuse to follow sound doctrine, and observe certain vain points of discipline, agreeing with the infatuated views of the Jews and the Samaritans.

Τὰ κατὰ Μελετίου Αἰγυπτίου, ἐξ οὗ Μελετιανοὶ σχισματικοὶ μέχρι τοῦ παρόντος διέμειναν: καὶ συνοδικὴ περὶ τούτου ἐπιστολή.

Ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ Μελέτιος, τῆς ἐπισκοπικῆς χειροτονίας ἠξιωμένος οὐ πρὸ πολλοῦ τῆς Ἀρείου μανίας, εἶτα ἐπὶ τισι παρανομίαις διελεγχθεὶς, ὑπὸ τοῦ θειοτάτου πέτρου τοῦ τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων ἐπισκόπου, ὅς καὶ τοῦ μαρτυρίου τὸν στέφανον ἀνεδήσατο, καθῃρέθη μὲν, οὐκ ἔστερξε δὲ τὴν τῆς καθαιρέσεως ψῆφον,τήν τε Θηβαΐδα καὶ τὴν πελάζουσαν Αἴγυπτον, θορύβου καὶ ζάλης ἐνεπίμπλα, τυραννίδι κατὰ τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων χρώμενος προεδρίας, ἔγραψαν πρὸς τὴν Ἀλεξανδρέων Ἐκκλησίαν ἃ περὶ τῆς τούτου νεωτεροποιῖας ἐνομοθέτησαν. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα: Συνοδικὴ ἐπιστολή. Τῇ ἀγίᾳ καὶ μεγάλῃ, χάριτι τοῦ Θεοῦ, Ἀλεξανδρέων Ἐκκλησίᾳ, καὶ τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Αἴγυπτον καὶ Λιβύην καὶ Πεντάπολιν ἀγαπητοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, οἱ ὲν Νικαίᾳ συναχθέντες, καὶ τὴν μεγάλην καὶ ἁγίαν σύνοδον συγκροτήσαντες ἐπίσκοποι, ἐν Κυρίῳ χαίρειν. Ἐπειδὴ τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ χάριτος, καὶ τοῦ θεοφιλεστάτου βασιλέως Κωνσταντίνου συναγαγόντος ἡμᾶς, ἐκ διαφόρων ἐπαρχιῶν καὶ πόλεων ἡ μεγάλη καὶ ἁγία σύνοδος ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνεκροτήθη, ἐξ ἁπάσης τῆς ἱερᾶς συνόδου ἀναγκαῖον ἐφάνη καὶ πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἀποσταλῆναι γράμματα, ἵν’ εἰδέναι ἔχοιτε, τίνα μὲν ἐκινήθη καὶ ἐξητάσθη, τίνα δὲ ἔδοξε καὶ ἐκρατύνθη.

Πρῶτον μὲν ἐξητάσθη τὰ κατὰ τὴν ἀσέβειαν Ἀρείου ἐπὶ τοῦ θεοφιλεστάτου ἡμῶν βασιλέως Κωνσταντίνου, καὶ παμψηφεὶ ἔδοξεν ἀναθεματισθῆναι τὴν ἀσεβῆ αὐτοῦ δόξαν, καὶ τὰ ῥήματα καὶ τὰ νοήματα αὐτοῦ τὰ βλάσφημα, οἷς ἐχρῆτο βλασφημῶν, τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ λέγων ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων εἷναι, καὶ πρὶν γεννηθῆναι μὴ εἷναι, καὶ εἶναί ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, καὶ αὐτεξουσιότητι κακίας καὶ ἀρετῆς δεκτικὸν εἷναι τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ταῦτα πάντα ἀνεθεμάτισεν ἡ ἀγία σύνοδος, οὐδὲ ὅσον ἀκοῦσαι τῆς ἀσεβοῦς δόξης, καὶ τῆς ἀπονοίας, καὶ τῶν βλασφήμων ῥημάτων ἀνασχομένη. Καὶ τὰ μὲν κατ’ ἐκεῖνον οἵου τέλους τετύχηκεν, ἢ ἀκηκόατε, ἣ ἀκούσεσθε, ἵνα μὴ δόξωμεν ἐπεμβαίνειν ἀνδρὶ δἰ οἰκείαν ἁμαρτίαν ἄξια τὰ ἐπίχειρα κομισαμένῳ. Τοσοῦτον δὲ ἴσχυσεν ἡ αὐτοῦ ἀσέβεια, ὡς καὶ παραπολαῦσαι Θεωνᾶν τὸν ἀπὸ Μαρμαρικῆς, καὶ Σεκοῦνδον τὸν ἀπὸ Πτολεμαΐδος.

Τῶν γὰρ αὐτῶν κἀκεῖνοι τετυχήκασιν. Ἀλλ’ ἐπειδὴ ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ χάρις, τῆς μὲν κακοδοξίας ἐκείνης καὶ τῆς βλασφημίας, καὶ τῶν προσώπων τῶν τολμησάντων διάστασιν καὶ διαίρεσιν ποιήσασθαι τοῦ εἰρηνευομένου ἄνωθεν λαοῦ ἠλευθέρωσε τὴν Λ̔??ʼγυπτον, ἐλείπετο δὲ τὰ κατὰ τὴν προπέτειαν Μελετίου, καὶ τῶν ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ χειροτονηθέντων: καὶ τὰ περὶ τούτου δόξαντα τῇ συνόδῳ ἐμφανίζομεν ὑμῖν, ἀγαπητοὶ ἀδελφοί. Ἔδοξε μὲν οὗν, φιλανθρωπότερον κινηθείσης τῆς ἁγίας συνόδου κατὰ γὰρ τὸν ἀκριβῆ λόγον οὐδὲ μιᾶς συγγνώμης ἦν ἄξιος, Μελέτιόν φσμεν μένειν ἐν τῇ πόλει αὐτοῦ, καὶ μηδεμίαν ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν, μήτε προχειρίζεσθαι, μήτε χειροθετεῖν, μήτε ἐν χώρᾳ ἢ πόλει τινὶ φαίνεσθαι ταύτης τῆς προθέσεως ἕνεκεν: ψιλὸν δὲ τὸ ὄνομα τῆς τιμῆς κεκτῆσθαι. Τοὺς δὲ ὐπ’ αὐτοῦ κατασταθέντας, μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας, κοινωνηθῆναι ἐπὶ τούτοις, ἐφ̓ ᾧ τε ἔχειν μὲν αὐτοὺς καὶ λειτουργεῖν, δευτέρους δὲ εἷναι ἐξάπαντος τῶν ἐν ἑκάστῃ παροικίᾳ καὶ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐξεταζομένων ὑπὸ τὸν τιμιώτατον καὶ συλλειτουργὸν ἡμῶν Ἀλέξανδρον προκεχειροτονημένων: ὡς τούτοις μὲν μηδεμίαν ἐξουσίαν εἷναι τοὺς ἀρεσκομένους αὐτοῖς προχειρίζεσθαι, ἥ ὑποβάλλειν ὄνομα, ἥ ὅλως ποιεῖν τι χωρὶς τῆς γνώμης τῶν τῆς καθολικῆς καὶ ἀποστολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἐπισκόπων τῶν ὑπ’ Ἀλέξανδρον.

Τοὺς δὲ χάριτι Θεοῦ, καὶ εὐχαῖς ὑμετέραις, ἐν μηδενὶ σχίσματι εὑρεθέντας, ἀλλ’ ἀκηλιδώτους ἐν τῇ καθολικῇ καὶ ἀποστολικῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ ὄντας, ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν, καὶ προχειρίζεσθαι, καὶ ὄνομα ἐπιλέγεσθαι τῶν ἀξίων τοῦ κλήρου, καὶ ὅλως πάντα ποιεῖν κατὰ νόμον καὶ θεσμὸν τὸν ἐκκλησιαστικόν.

Εἰ δέ τινά ποτε συμβαίη ἀναπαύσασθαι τῶν ἐν τῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ, τηνικαῦτα συναναβαίνειν εἰς τὴν τιμὴν τοῦ τετελευτηκότος τὁ??ʼς ἄρτι προσληφθέντας, μόνον εἰ ἄξιοι φαίνοιντο, καὶ ὁ λαὸς αἱροῖτο, συνεπιψηφίζοντος αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐπισφραγίζοντος τοῦ τῆς καθολικῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας ἐπισκόπου. Τοῦτο δὲ τοῖς μὲν ἄλλοις ἅπασι συνεχωρήθη: ἐπὶ δὲ τοῦ Μελετίου προσώπου οὐκέτι ταῦτα ἔδοξε, διὰ τὴν ἀνέκαθεν αὐτοῦ ἀταξίαν, καὶ διὰ τὸ πρόχειρον καὶ προπετὲς τῆς γνώμης: ἵνα μηδεμία ἐξουσία αὐθεντίας αὐτῷ δοθῇ, ἀνθρώπῳ δυναμένῳ πάλιν τὰς αὐτὰς ἀταξίας ποιῆσαι. Ταῦτά ἐστι τὰ ἐξαίρετα καὶ διαφέροντα Αἰγύπτῳ, καὶ τῇ ἁγιωτάτῃ Ἐκκλησίᾳ Ἀλεξανδρέων. Εἰ δέ τι ἄλλο ἐκανονίσθη, ἢ ἐδογματίσθη, συμπαρόντος τοῦ κυρίου καὶ τιμιωτάτου συλλειτουργοῦ καὶ ἀδελφοῦ ἡμῶν Ἀλεξάνδρου, αὐτὸς παρὼν ἀνοίσει, ἅτε δὴ καὶ κύριος καὶ κοινωνὸς τῶν γεγενημένων τυγχάνων. Εὐαγγελιζόμεθα δὲ ὑμᾶς καὶ περὶ τῆς συμφωνίας τοῦ ἁγιωτάτου ἡμῶν Πάσχα, ὅτι ταῖς ὑμετέραις εὐχαῖς κατωρθώθη καὶ τοῦτο τὸ μέρος, ὥστε πάντας τοὺς τῆς Ἑῴας ἀδελφοὺς, τοὺς τὸ πρότερον μὴ ποιοῦντας σύμφωνα Ῥωμαίοις, καὶ ὑμῖν, καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ἐξ ἀρχῆς φυλάττουσι, τὸ Πάσχα ἐκ τοῦ δεῦρο μεθ̓ ὑμῶν ἄγειν. Χαίροντες οὗν ἐπὶ τοῖς κατορθώμασι, καὶ ἐπὶ τῇ κοινῇ εἰρήνῃ καὶ συμφωνίᾳ, καὶ ἐπὶ τῷ πᾶσαν αἵρεσιν ἐκκοπῆναι. ἀποδέξασθε μετὰ μείζονος τιμῆς καὶ πλείονος ἀγάπης τὸν συλλειτουργὸν ἡμῶν, ἐπίσκοπον δὲ ὑμῶν Ἀλέξανδρον, τὸν εὐφράναντα ἡμᾶς τῇ παρουσίᾳ, καὶ ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ ἡλικίᾳ τοσοῦτον πόνον ὑποστάντα, ὑπὲρ τοῦ εἰρηνεῦσαι τὰ παῤ ὑμῖν Εὔχεσθε δὲ καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἁπάντων, ἵνα τὰ καλῶς ἔχειν δόξαντα βέβαια μένοι διὰ τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, κατ’ εὐδοκίαν γεγενημένα, ὥς γε πεπιστεύκαμεν, τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Πατρὸς ἐν Πνεύματι ἁγίῳ, ᾧ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. Ἀμήν.

Ἡ Τριὰς ὁμοούσιος καὶ ἀΐδιος.

Ὁ μὲν δὴ θεῖος ἐκεῖνος τῶν ἀρχιερέων ὅμιλος ταύτην τῇ νόσῳ Μελετίου τὴν θεραπείαν προσήνεγκε.

Μεμένηκε δὲ ὅμως μέχρι καὶ τήμερον τῆς ἐκείνου παραπληξίας τὰ λείψανα: καὶ ἔστιν ἐν ἐκείνοις γε τοῖς χωρίοις μοναχῶν τινα συστήματα, οὔτε τοῖς ὑγιαίνουσι πειθόμενα δόγμασι, καὶ κατὰ τὴν πολιτείαν κενοῖς τισιν ἐπιτηδεύμασι κεχρημένα, τῇ Σαμαρειτῶν καὶ Ἰουδαίων φρενοβλαβείᾳ συμβαίνουσιν.

1.9 The Epistle of the Emperor Constantine, concerning the matters transacted at the Council, addressed to those Bishops who were not present PG 82, 932

The great emperor also wrote an account of the transactions of the council to those bishops who were unable to attend. And I consider it worth while to insert this epistle in my work, as it clearly evidences the piety of the writer.

“Constantinus Augustus to the Churches.

“Viewing the common public prosperity enjoyed at this moment, as the result of the great power of divine grace, I am desirous above all things that the blessed members of the Catholic Church should be preserved in one faith, in sincere love, and in one form of religion, towards Almighty God. But, since no firmer or more effective measure could be adopted to secure this end, than that of submitting everything relating to our most holy religion to the examination of all, or most of all, the bishops, I convened as many of them as possible, and took my seat among them as one of yourselves; for I would not deny that truth which is the source of my greatest joy, namely, that I am your fellow-servant. Every point obtained its due investigation, until the doctrine pleasing to the all-seeing God, and conducive to unity, was made clear, so that no room should remain for division or controversy concerning the faith.

“The commemoration of the most sacred paschal feast being then debated, it was unanimously decided, that it would be well that it should be everywhere celebrated upon the same day. What can be more fair, or more seemly, than that that festival by which we have received the hope of immortality should be carefully celebrated by all, on plain grounds, with the same order and exactitude? It was, in the first place, declared improper to follow the custom of the Jews in the celebration of this holy festival, because, their hands having been stained with crime, the minds of these wretched men are necessarily blinded. By rejecting their custom, we establish and hand down to succeeding ages one which is more reasonable, and which has been observed ever since the day of our Lord’s sufferings. Let us, then, have nothing in common with the Jews, who are our adversaries. For we have received from our Saviour another way. A better and more lawful line of conduct is inculcated by our holy religion. Let us with one accord walk therein, my much-honoured brethren, studiously avoiding all contact with that evil way. They boast that without their instructions we should be unable to commemorate the festival properly. This is the highest pitch of absurdity. For how can they entertain right views on any point who, after having compassed the death of the Lord, being out of their minds, are guided not by sound reason, but by an unrestrained passion, wherever their innate madness carries them. Hence it follows that they have so far lost sight of truth, wandering as far as possible from the correct revisal, that they celebrate a second Passover in the same year. What motive can we have for following those who are thus confessedly unsound and in dire error? For we could never tolerate celebrating the Passover twice in one year. But even if all these facts did not exist, your own sagacity would prompt you to watch with diligence and with prayer, lest your pure minds should appear to share in the customs of a people so utterly depraved. It must also be borne in mind, that upon so important a point as the celebration of a feast of such sanctity, discord is wrong. One day has our Saviour set apart for a commemoration of our deliverance, namely, of His most holy Passion. One hath He wished His Catholic Church to be, whereof the members, though dispersed throughout the most various parts of the world, are yet nourished by one spirit, that is, by the divine will. Let your pious sagacity reflect how evil and improper it is, that days devoted by some to fasting, should be spent by others in convivial feasting; and that after the paschal feast, some are rejoicing in festivals and relaxations, while others give themselves up to the appointed fasts. That this impropriety should be rectified, and that all these diversities of commemoration should be resolved into one form, is the will of divine Providence, as I am convinced you will all perceive. Therefore, this irregularity must be corrected, in order that we may no more have any thing in common with those parricides and the murderers of our Lord. An orderly and excellent form of commemoration is observed in all the churches of the western, of the southern, and of the northern parts of the world, and by some of the eastern; this form being universally commended, I engaged that you would be ready to adopt it likewise, and thus gladly accept the rule unanimously adopted in the city of Rome, throughout Italy, in all Africa, in Egypt, the Spains, the Gauls, the Britains, Libya, Greece, in the dioceses of Asia, and of Pontus, and in Cilicia, taking into your consideration not only that the churches of the places above-mentioned are greater in point of number, but also that it is most pious that all should unanimously agree in that course which accurate reasoning seems to demand, and which has no single point in common with the perjury of the Jews.

“Briefly to summarize the whole of the preceding, the judgment of all is, that the holy Paschal feast should be held on one and the same day; for, in so holy a matter, it is not becoming that any difference of custom should exist, and it is better to follow the opinion which has not the least association with error and sin. This being the case, receive with gladness the heavenly gift and the plainly divine command; for all that is transacted in the holy councils of the bishops is to be referred to the Divine will. Therefore, when you have made known to all our beloved brethren the subject of this epistle, regard yourselves bound to accept what has gone before, and to arrange for the regular observance of this holy day, so that when, according to my long-cherished desire, I shall see you face to face, I may be able to celebrate with you this holy festival upon one and the same day; and may rejoice with you all in witnessing the cruelty of the devil destroyed by our efforts, through Divine grace, while our faith and peace and concord flourish throughout the world. May God preserve you, beloved brethren.”

Ἐπιστολὴ βασιλέως Κωνσταντίνου πρὸς τοὺς ἀπολειφθέντας ἐπισκόπους περὶ τῶν ἐν τῇ συνόδῳ τυπωθέντων.

Ἐπέστειλε δὲ καὶ βασιλεὺς ὁ μέγας, τοὺς ἀφικέσθαι μὴ δυνηθέντας τῶν ἐπισκόπων τὰ πεπραγμένα διδάσκων. Καὶ πρὁ??ʼργον νενόμικα καὶ ταύτην ἐνθεῖναι τῇ συγγραφῇ τὴν ἐπιστολὴν, τῆς τοῦ γεγραφότος ψυχῆς τὸ θεοφιλὲς σαφῶς ἐκδιδάσκουσαν.

Κωνσταντῖνος Σεβαστὸς ταῖς Ἐκκλησίαις.

Πεῖραν λαβὼν ἐκ τῆς τῶν κοινῶν εὐπραξίας, ὅση τῆς θείας δυνάμεως πέφυκε χάρις, τοῦτον πρὸ πάντων ἔκρινα εἶναί μοι προσήκειν σκοπὸν, ὅπως παρὰ τοῖς μακαριωτάτοις τῆς καθολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας πλήθεσι, πίστις μία, καὶ εἰλικρινὴς ἀγάπη, ὁμογνώμων τε περὶ τὸν παγκρατῆ Θεὸν εὐσέβεια τηρῆται.

Ἀλλ’ ἐπειδὴ τοῦτο ἑτέρως οὐχ οἶόν τε ἦν ἀκλινῆ καὶ βεβαίαν τάξιν λαβεῖν, εἰ μὴ εἰς ταυτὸν πάντων ὁμοῦ, ἤγουν τῶν πλειόνων ἐπισκόπων συνελθόντων, ἑκάστου τε τῶν προσηκόντων τῇ ἁγιωτάτῃ θρησκείᾳ διάκρισις γένοιτο: τούτου ἕνεκεν πλείστων ὅσων συναθροισθέντων , καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ, καθάπερ εἷς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐτύγχανον συμπαρών: οὐ γὰρ ἀρνησαίμην ἂν ἐφ̓ ᾧ μάλιστα χαίρω, συνθεράπων ὑμέτερος πεφυκέναι: ἄχρι τοσούτου ἅπαντα τῆς προσηκούσης τετύχηκεν ἐξετάσεως, ἄχρις οὗ ἡ τῷ πάντων ἐφόρῳ Θεῷ ἀρέσκουσα γνώμη πρὸς τὴν τῆς ἑνότητος συμφωνίαν εἰς φῶς προήχθη, ὡς μηδὲν ἔτι πρὸς διχόνοιαν ἢ πίστεως ἀμφισβήτησιν ὑπολείπεσθαι. Ἔνθα καὶ περὶ τῆς ἀγιωτάτης τοῦ Πάσχα ἡμέρας γενομένης ζητήσεως, ἔδοξε κοινῇ γνώμῃ καλῶς ἔχειν, ἐπὶ μιᾶς ἡμέρας πάντας τοὺς ἀπαταχοῦ ἐπιτελεῖν. Τί γὰρ ἡμῖν κάλλιον, τί δὲ σεμνότερον ὑπάρξαι δυνήσεται , τοῦ τὴν ἑορτὴν ταύτην, παῤ ἧς τὴν τῆς ἀθανασίας εἰλήφαμεν ἐλπίδα, μιᾷ τάξει καὶ φανερῷ λόγῳ παρὰ πᾶσιν ἀδιαπτώτως φυλάττεσθαι; Καὶ πρῶτον μὲν ἀνάξιον ἔδοξεν εἶναι, τὴν ἁγιωτάτην ἐκείνην ἑορτὴν τῇ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἑπομένους συνηθείᾳ πληροῦν, οἳ τὰς ἑαυτῶν χεῖρας ἀθεμίτῳ πλημμελήματι χράναντες, εἰκότως τὰς ψυχὰς οἱ μιαροὶ τυφλώττουσιν. Ἔξεστι γὰρ, τοῦ ἐκείνων ἔθους ἀποβληθέντος, ἀληθεστέρᾳ τάξει ἤν ἐν καιρῷ τῆς τοῦ πάθους ἡμέρας μέχρι τοῦ παρόντος ἐφυλάξαμεν, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς μέλλοντας αἰῶνας τὴν τῆς ἐπιτηρήσεως ταύτης συμπλήρωσιν ἐγγίνεσθαι. Μηδὲν τοίνυν ἔστω ἡμῖν κοινὸν μετὰ τοῦ ἐχθίστου τῶν Ἰουδαίων ὄχλου. Εἰλήφαμεν γὰρ παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἑτέραν ὁδόν. Πρόκειται δρόμος τῇ ἱερωτάτῃ ἡμῶν θρησκείᾳ καὶ πρέπων, καὶ νόμιμος: τούτου συμφώνως ἀντιλαμβανόμενοι, τῆς αἰσχρᾶς ἐκείνης ἑαυτοὺς συνειδήσεως ἀποσπάσωμεν, ἀδελφοὶ τιμιώτατοι. Ἔστι γὰρ ὡς ἀληθῶς ἀτοπώτατον, ἐκείνους αὐχεῖν, ὡς ἄρα παρεκτὸς τῆς αὐτῶν διδασκαλίας ταῦτα φυλάττειν οὐκ εἴημεν ἱκανοί.

Τί δὲ φρονεῖν ὀρθὸν ἐκεῖνοι δυνήσονται, οἳ μετὰ τὴν Κυριοκτονίαν ἐκείνην ἐκστάντες τῶν φρενῶν, ἄγονται οὐ λογισμῷ τινι, ἀλλ’ ὁρμῇ ἀκατασχέτῳ, ὅπου ἂν αὐτοὺς ἡ ἔμφυτος αὐτῶν ἀπάγῃ μανία; Ἐκεῖθεν τοίνυν κὰν τούτῳ τῷ μέρει τὴν ἀλήθειαν οὐχ ὁρῶσιν, ὡς ἀεὶ κατὰ τὸ πλεῖστον αὐτοὺς πλανωμένους, ἀντὶ τῆς προσηκούσης ἐπανορθώσεως, ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ ἔτει δεύτερον τὸ Πάσχα ἐπιτελεῖν. Τίνος οὗν χάριν τούτοις ἑπόμεθα, οἳ δεινὴν πλάνην νοσεῖν ὡμολόγηνται; Δεύτερον γὰρ τὸ Πάσχα ὲν ἐνιαυτῷ οὐκ ʽ?ʽ?ʼν ποιεῖν ποτε ἀνεξοίμεθα. Ἀλλ’ εἰ καὶ ταῦτα μὴ προὔκειτο, τὴν ὑμετέραν ἀγχίνοιαν ἐχρῆν, καὶ διὰ σπουδῆς καὶ εὐχῆς ἔχειν πάντοτε, ἐν μηδενὸς ὁμοιώματι τὸ καθαρὸν τῆς ὑμετέρας ψυχῆς κοινωνεῖν ἀνθρώπων ἔθεσι παγκάκων. Πρὸς τούτοις, κἀκεῖνο πάρεστι συνορᾷν, ὡς ἐν τηλικούτῳ πράγματι, καὶ τοιαύτης θρησκείας ἑορτῇ, διαφωνίαν ὑπάρχειν ἐστὶν ἀθέμιτον. Μίαν γὰρ ἡμῖν τὴν τῆς ἡμετέρας ἐλευθερίας ἡμέραν, τουτέστι τὴν τοῦ ἁγιωτάτου πάθους, ὁ ἡμέτερος παρέδωκε Σωτήρ: μίαν εἶναι τὴν καθολικὴν αὐτοῦ Ἐκκλησίαν βεβούληται: ἧς εἰ καὶ τὰ μάλιστα εἰς πολλούς τε καὶ διαφόρους τόπους τὰ μέρη διῄρηται, ἀλλ’ ὅμως ἑνὶ πνεύματι, τουτέστι τῷ θείῳ βουλήματι θάλπεται. Λογισάσθω δὲ ἡ τῆς ὑμετέρας ὁσιότητος ἀγχίνοια, ὅπως ἐστὶ δεινόν τε καὶ ἀπρεπὲς, κατὰ τὰς αὐτὰς ἡμέρας, ἑτέρους μὲν ταῖς νηστείαις σχολάζειν, ἑτέρους δὲ συμπόσια συντελεῖν: καὶ μετὰ τὰς τοῦ Πάσχα ἡμέρας, ἄλλους μὲν ἐν ἑορταῖς καὶ ἀνέσεσιν ἐξετάζεσθαι, ἄλλους δὲ ταῖς ὡρισμέναις ἐκδεδόσθαι νηστείαις. Διὰ τοῦτο γοῦν, τῆς προσηκούσης ἐπανορθώσεως τυχεῖν, καὶ πρὸς μίαν διατύπωσιν ἄγεσθαι τοῦτο ἡ θεία Πρόνοια βούλεται, ὡς ἔγωγε ἅπαντας ἡγοῦμαι συνορᾷν. Ὅθεν, ἐπειδή τοῦτο οὕτως ἐπανορθοῦσθαι προσῆκεν, ὡς μηδὲν μετὰ τῶν πατροκτόνων τε καὶ Κυριοκτόνων ἐκείνων εἶναι ἡμῖν κοινὸν, ἔστι τε τάξις εὐπρεπὴς ἣν ἅπασαι αἱ τῶν δυτικῶν τε καὶ μεσημβρινῶν καὶ ἀρκτῴων τῆς οἰκουμένης μερῶν, παραφυλάττουσιν Ἐκκλησίαι, καί τινες τῶν κατὰ τὴν Ἑῴαν τόπων: ὦν ἕνεκεν ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος καλῶς ἔχειν ἄπαντες ἡγήσαντο, καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ τῇ ὑμετέρᾳ ἀγχινοίᾳ ἀρέσκειν ὑπεσχόμην, ἵν’ ὅπερ ἂν κατὰ τὴν Ῥωμαίων πόλιν, Ἰταλίαν τε καὶ Ἀφρικὴν ἅπασαν, Αἴγυπτον, Σπανίας, Γαλλίας, Βρεττανίας, Λιβύαν, ὅλην Ἐλλάδα, Ἀσιανήν τε διοίκησιν καὶ Ποντικὴν, καὶ Κιλικίαν, μιᾷ καὶ συμφώνῳ φυλάττεται γνώμῃ, ἀσμένως τοῦτο καὶ ἡ ὑμετέρα προσδέξηται σύνεσις, λογιζομένη ὡς οὐ μόνον πλείων ἐστὶν ὁ τῶν κατὰ τοὺς προειρημένους τόπους Ἐκκλησιῶν ἀριθμὸς, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὡς τοῦτο μάλιστα κοινῇ πάντας ὁσιώτατόν ἐστι βούλεσθαι, ὅπερ καὶ ὁ ἀκριβὴς λογισμὸς ἀπαιτεῖν δοκεῖ, καὶ οὐδὲ μίαν μετὰ τῆς Ἰουδαίων ἐπιορκίας ἔχει κοινωνίαν. Ἵνα δὲ τὸ κεφαλαιωδέστατον συντόμως εἵπω, κοινῇ πάντων ἤρεσε κρίσει, τὴν ἁγιωτάτην τοῦ Πάσχα ἑορτὴν μιᾷ καὶ τῇ αὐτῇ ἡμέρᾳ συντελεῖσθαι. Οὐδὲ γὰρ πρέπει ἐν τοσαύτῃ ἁγιότητι εἶναί τινα διαφορὰν, καὶ κάλλιον ἕπεσθαι τῇ γνώμῃ ταύτῃ, ἐν ᾗ οὐδὲ μία ἐστὶν ἀλλοτρίας πλάνης καὶ ἁμαρτήματος ἐπιμιξία. Τούτων οὕτω στοιχούντων, ἀσμένως δέχεσθε τὴν οὐράνιον χάριν καὶ θείαν ὡς ἀληθῶς ἐντολήν. Πᾶν γὰρ ὅ τι ἂν ὲν τοῖς ἀγίοις τῶν ἐπισκόπων συνεδρίοις πράττηται, τοῦτο πρὸς τὴν θείαν βούλησιν ἔχει τὴν ἀναφοράν. Διὸ πᾶσι τοῖς ἀγαπητοῖς ἡμῶν ἀδελφοῖς ἐμφανίσαντες τὰ προγεγραμμένα, ἤδη καὶ τὸν προειρημένον λόγον, καὶ τὴν παρατήρησιν τῆς ἁγιωτάτης ἡμέρας, ὑποδέχεσθαί τε καὶ διατάττειν ὀφείλετε: ἵνα ἐπειδὰν πρὸς τὴν πάλαι μοι ποθουμένην τῆς ὑμετέρας διαθέσεως ὄψιν ἀφίκωμαι, ἐν μιᾷ καὶ τῇ αὐτῇ ἡμέρᾳ τὴν ἁγίαν μεθ̓ ὑμῶν ἑορτὴν ἐπιτελέσαι δυνηθῶ, καὶ πάντων ἕνεκεν μεθ̓ ὑμῶν εὐδοκήσω, συνορῶν τὴν διαβολικήν ὠμότητα ὑπὸ τῆς θείας δυνάμεως διὰ τῶν ἡμετέρων πράξεων ἀνῃρημένην, ἀκμαζούσης πανταχοῦ τῆς ἡμετέρας πίστεως, καὶ εἰρήνης, καὶ ὁμονοίας. Ὁ Θεὸς ὑμᾶς διαφυλάξειεν, ἀγαπητοὶ ἀδελφοί.

1.10 The daily wants of the Church supplied by the Emperor, and an account of his other virtues

Thus did the emperor write to the absent. To those who attended the council, three hundred and eighteen in number, he manifested great kindness, addressing them with much gentleness, and presenting them with gifts. He ordered numerous couches to be prepared for their accommodation and entertained them all at one banquet. Those who were most worthy he received at his own table, distributing the rest at the others. Observing that some among them had had the right eye torn out, and learning that this mutilation had been undergone for the sake of religion, he placed his lips upon the wounds, believing that he would extract a blessing from the kiss. After the conclusion of the feast, he again presented other gifts to them. He then wrote to the governors of the provinces, directing that provision-money should be given in every city to virgins and widows, and to those who were consecrated to the divine service; and he measured the amount of their annual allowance more by the impulse of his own generosity than by their need. The third part of the sum is distributed to this day. Julian impiously withheld the whole. His successor conferred the sum which is now dispensed, the famine which then prevailed having lessened the resources of the state. If the pensions were formerly triple in amount to what they are at present, the generosity of the emperor can by this fact be easily seen.

I do not account it right to pass over the following circumstance in silence. Some quarrelsome individuals wrote accusations against certain bishops, and presented their indictments to the emperor. This occurring before the establishment of concord, he received the lists, formed them into a packet which he sealed with his ring, and ordered them to be kept safely. After the reconciliation had been effected, he brought out these writings, and burnt them in their presence, at the same time declaring upon oath that he had not read a word of them. He said that the crimes of priests ought not to be made known to the multitude, lest they should become an occasion of offence, and lead them to sin without fear. It is reported also that he added that if he were to detect a bishop in the very act of committing adultery, he would throw his imperial robe over the unlawful deed, lest any should witness the scene, and be thereby injured. Thus did he admonish all the priests, as well as confer honours upon them, and then exhorted them to return each to his own flock.

Περὶ τῶν σιτηρεσίων τῶν ἐν ταῖς Ἐκκλησίαις χορηγηθέντων, καὶ τῆς ἄλλης τοῦ βασιλέως ἀρετῆς: Ταῦτα μὲν τοῖς ἀπολειφθεῖσιν ἐπέστειλε. Τοὺς δὲ συνεληλυθότας, ὀκτωκαίδεκα δὲ ἦσαν καὶ τριακόσιοι, πολλοῖς μὲν ἐφιλοφρονήσατο καὶ λόγοις καὶ δώροις: πολλὰς δὲ στιβάδας εὐτρεπισθῆναι κελεύσας, κατὰ ταὐτὸν εἱστίασεν ἅπαντας, τοὺς μὲν ἀξιωτέρους ὁμοτραπέζους λαβὼν, τοὺς δὲ ἄλλους διελὼν εἰς τὰς ἄλλας. Θεασάμενος δέ τινας τοὺς δεξιοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἐκκεκομμένους, καὶ μαθὼν ὡς τὸ περὶ τὴν εὐσέβειαν ἑδραῖον τοῦ πάθους ἐγένετο πρόξενον, τὰ χείλη τοῖς τραύμασι προσενήνοχεν, ἑλκύσειν ἐκεῖθεν τῷ φιλήματι τὴν εὐλογίαν πιστεύων. Πέρας δὲ τοῦ συμποσίου λαβόντος, ἕτερα πάλιν αὐτοῖς προσενήνοχε δῶρα: καὶ μέντοι καὶ γράμματα πρὸς τοὺς τῶν ἐθνῶν προστατεύοντας δέδωκεν ἄρχοντας, καθ̓ ἑκάστην πόλιν χορηγεῖσθαι παρεγγυῶν ταῖς ἀεὶ παρθένοις καὶ χήραις, καὶ τοῖς ἀφιερωμένοις τῇ θείᾳ λειτουργίᾳ ἐτήσια σιτηρέσια, φιλοτιμίᾳ μᾶλλον ἢ χρείᾳ ταῦτα μετρήσας. Τούτων τὸ τριτημόριον μέχρι καὶ τήμερον χορηγεῖται. Ἰουλιανοῦ μὲν τοῦ δυσσεβοῦς πάντα καθάπαξ ἀφελομένου, τοῦ δὲ μετ’ ἐκεῖνον τὰ νῦν χορηγούμενα παρασχεθῆναι προστεταχότος: ὁ γὰρ λιμὸς ὀλίγην ἐποίει τότε τὴν εἰσφοράν. Εἰ δὲ τοῦ νῦν χορηγουμένου τριπλάσιον ἦν τὸ τηνικαῦτα παρασχεθὲν, ῥᾴδιον τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως μεγαλοψυχίαν τῷ βουλομένῳ καταμαθεῖν. Οὐ μὴν οὐδὲ ἐκεῖνο δίκαιον ἡγοῦμαι παραδοῦναι σιγῇ. Φιλαπεχθήμονες γὰρ ἄνδρες ἐγράψαντο τῶν ἐπισκόπων τινὰς, καὶ τῷ βασιλεῖ τὰς ἐγγράφους κατηγορίας ἐπέδοσαν. Ὁ δὲ πρὸ τῆς γεγενημένης ὁμονοίας ταύτας δεξάμενος, εἶτα δεσμὸν ἐπιθεὶς καὶ τῷ δακτυλίῳ σημηνάμενος, φυλαχθῆναι προσέταξεν.

ʽ?ʽ?ʼπειτα τὴν σύμβασιν ἐργασάμενος, ταύτας κομίσας παρόντων αὐτῶν κατέκαυσεν, ὀμωμοκὼς, ἧ μὴν μηδὲν τῶν ἐγγεγραμμένων ἀνεγνωκέναι. Οὐ γὰρ ἔφη χρῆναι τῶν ἱερέων τὰ πλημμελήματα δῆλα γίνεσθαι τοῖς πολλοῖς, ἵνα μὴ σκανδάλου πρόφασιν ἐντεῦθεν λαβόντες, ἀδεῶς ἁμαρτάνωσι. Φασὶ δὲ αὐτὸν καὶ τόδε προσθεῖναι, ὡς εἰ αὐτόπτης ἐπισκόπου γάμον ἀλλότριον διορύττοντος γίνοιτο, συγκαλύψαι ἂν τῇ πορφυρίδι τὸ παρανόμως γινόμενον, ὡς ἂν μὴ βλάψῃ τοὺς θεωμένους τῶν δρωμένων ἡ ὄψις. Οὕτω παραινέσας, καὶ τοσαύτης ἀξιώσας τοὺς ἱερέας τιμῆς, καταλαβεῖν ἕκαστον τὴν οἰκείαν παρεγγύησε ποίμνην.

1.11 Letter of Eusebius on the effrontery of the Arians

I shall here insert the letter respecting the faith, written by Eusebius, bishop of Cæsarea, as it describes the effrontery of the Arians, who not only despise our fathers, but reject their own: it contains a convincing proof of their madness. They certainly honour Eusebius, because he adopted their sentiments, but yet they openly contradict his writings. He wrote this epistle to some of the Arians, who were accusing him, it seems, of treachery. The letter itself explains the writer’s object.

Epistle of Eusebius, Bishop of Cæsarea, which he wrote from Nicæa when the great Council was assembled.

“You will have probably learnt from other sources what was decided respecting the faith of the church at the general council of Nicæa, for the fame of great transactions generally outruns the accurate account of them: but lest rumours not in strict accordance with the truth should reach you, I think it necessary to send to you, first, the formulary of faith originally proposed by us, and, next, the second, published with additions made to our terms. The following is our formulary, which was read in the presence of our most pious emperor, and declared to be couched in right and proper language.

The Faith put forth by us.

“‘As in our first catechetical instruction, and at the time of our baptism, we received from the bishops who were before us and as we have learnt from the Holy Scriptures, and, alike as presbyters, and as bishops, were wont to believe and teach; so we now believe and thus declare our faith. It is as follows:—

“‘We believe in one God, Father Almighty, the Maker of all things, visible and invisible; and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Word of God, God of God, Light of Light, Life of Life, Only-begotten Son, First-born of every creature, begotten of the Father before all worlds; by Whom all things were made; Who for our salvation was incarnate, and lived among men. He suffered and rose again the third day, and ascended to the Father; and He will come again in glory to judge the quick and the dead. We also believe in one Holy Ghost.

“‘We believe in the being and continual existence of each of these; that the Father is in truth the Father; the Son in truth the Son; the Holy Ghost in truth the Holy Ghost; as our Lord, when sending out His disciples to preach the Gospel, said, ‘Go forth and teach all nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.’ We positively affirm that we hold this faith, that we have always held it, and that we adhere to it even unto death, condemning all ungodly heresy. We testify, as before God the Almighty and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we have thought thus from the heart, and from the soul, ever since we have known ourselves; and we have the means of showing, and, indeed, of convincing you, that we have always during the past thus believed and preached.’

“When this formulary had been set forth by us, there was no room to gainsay it; but our beloved emperor himself was the first to testify that it was most orthodox, and that he coincided in opinion with it; and he exhorted the others to sign it, and to receive all the doctrine it contained, with the single addition of the one word—‘consubstantial.’ He explained that this term implied no bodily condition or change, for that the Son did not derive His existence from the Father either by means of division or of abscission, since an immaterial, intellectual, and incorporeal nature could not be subject to any bodily condition or change. These things must be understood as bearing a divine and mysterious signification. Thus reasoned our wisest and most religious emperor. The addition of the word consubstantial has given occasion for the composition of the following formulary:—

The Creed published by the Council.

“‘We believe in one God, Father Almighty, Maker of all things visible and invisible. And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the Father; only-begotten, that is, of the substance of the Father, God of God, Light of Light, Very God of very God, begotten not made, being of one substance with the Father: by Whom all things were made both in heaven and on earth: Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down from heaven, and was incarnate, and was made man; He suffered, and rose gain the third day; He ascended into heaven, and is coming to judge both quick and dead. And we believe in the Holy Ghost. The holy Catholic and Apostolic Church anathematizes all who say that there was a time when the Son of God was not; that before He was begotten He was not; that He was made out of the non-existent; or that He is of a different essence and of a different substance from the Father; and that He is susceptible of variation or change.’

“When they had set forth this formulary, we did not leave without examination that passage in which it is said that the Son is of the substance of the Father, and consubstantial with the Father. Questions and arguments thence arose, and the meaning of the terms was exactly tested. Accordingly they were led to confess that the word consubstantial signifies that the Son is of the Father, but not as being a part of the Father. We deemed it right to receive this opinion; for that is sound doctrine which teaches that the Son is of the Father, but not part of His substance. From the love of peace, and lest we should fall from the true belief, we also accept this view, neither do we reject the term ‘consubstantial.’ For the same reason we admitted the expression, ‘begotten, but not made;’ for they alleged that the word ‘made’ applies generally to all things which were created by the Son, to which the Son is in no respect similar; and that consequently He is not a created thing, like the things made by Him, but is of a substance superior to all created objects. The Holy Scriptures teach Him to be begotten of the Father, by a mode of generation which is incomprehensible and inexplicable to all created beings. So also the term ‘of one substance with the Father,’ when investigated, was accepted not in accordance with bodily relations or similarity to mortal beings. For it was also shown that it does not either imply division of substance, nor abscission, nor any modification or change or diminution in the power of the Father, all of which are alien from the nature of the unbegotten Father. It was concluded that the expression ‘being of one substance with the Father,’ implies that the Son of God does not resemble, in any one respect, the creatures which He has made; but that to the Father alone, who begat Him, He is in all points perfectly like: for He is of the essence and of the substance of none save of the Father. This interpretation having been given of the doctrine, it appeared right to us to assent to it, especially as we were aware that of the ancients some learned and celebrated bishops and writers have used the term ‘consubstantial’ with respect to the divinity of the Father and of the Son.

“These are the circumstances which I had to communicate respecting the published formulary of the faith. To it we all agreed, not without investigation, but, after having subjected the views submitted to us to thorough examination in the presence of our most beloved emperor, for the above reasons we all acquiesced in it. We also allowed that the anathema appended by them to their formulary of faith should be accepted, because it prohibits the use of words which are not scriptural; through which almost all the disorder and troubles of the Church have arisen. And since no passage of the inspired Scripture uses the terms ‘out of the non-existent,’ or that ‘there was a time when He was not,’ nor indeed any of the other phrases of the same class, it did not appear reasonable to assert or to teach such things. In this opinion, therefore, we judged it right to agree; since, indeed, we had never, at any former period, been accustomed to use such terms. Moreover, the condemnation of the assertion that before He was begotten He was not, did not appear to involve any incongruity, because all assent to the fact that He was the Son of God before He was begotten according to the flesh. And here our emperor, most beloved by God, began to reason concerning His divine origin, and His existence before all ages. He was virtually in the Father without generation, even before He was actually begotten, the Father having always been the Father, just as He has always been a King and a Saviour, and, virtually, all things, and has never known any change of being or action.

“We have thought it requisite, beloved brethren, to transmit you an account of these circumstances, in order to show you what examination and investigation we bestowed on all the questions which we had to decide; and also to prove how at one time we resisted firmly, even to the last hour, when doctrines improperly expressed offended us, and, at another time, we, without contention, accepted the articles which contained nothing objectionable, when after a thorough and candid investigation of their signification, they appeared perfectly conformable with what had been confessed by us in the formulary of faith which we had published.”

Ἐπιστολὴ Εὐσεβίου Καισαρείας ἐπισκόπου περὶ τῆς ἐπιτεθείσης ἐν Νικαίᾳ πίστεως.

Ἐγὼ δὲ τῆς τῶν Ἀρειανῶν ἕνεκα βδελυρίας, οἶ οὐ μόνον τῶν κοινῶν καταφρονοῦσι Πατέρων, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς σφετέρους ἀρνοῦνται, τὴν Εὐσεβίου τοῦ Καισαρέως ἐπιστολὴν, ἤν περὶ τῆς πίστεως ἔγραψεν, ἐνθεῖναι βούλομαι τῇ συγγραφῇ τῆς τούτων λύττης ἄλεγχον ἔχουσαν ἐναργῆ. Τοῦτον γὰρ γεραίροντες ὡς ὁμόφρονα, τοῖς ὑπὸ τούτου γραφεῖσιν ἄντικρυς ἀντιλέγουσιν. Γέγραφε δὲ τ̔??ʼν ἐπιστολήν πρός τινας τὰ Ἀρείου φρονοῦντας, προδοσίαν ὡς εἰκὸς ἐγκαλοῦντας αὐτῷ. Δηλοῖ δὲ ἄμεινον τὰ γεγραμμένα τὸν τοῦ γεγραφότος σκοπόν.

Εὐσεβίου τοῦ Καισαρείας τῆς Παλαιστίνης ἐπισπόπου ἐπιστολὴ, ἢν ἀπὸ τῆς Νικαίας ἀπέστειλεν, ὅτε ἡ μεγάλη σύνοδος συνεκροτήθη.

Τὰ περὶ τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς πίστεως πραγματευθέντα κατὰ τὴν μεγάλην σύνοδον τὴν ἐν Νικαίᾳ συγκροτηθεῖσαν, εἰκὸς μὲν ὑμᾶς καὶ ἄλλοθεν μεμαθηκέναι, τῆς φήμης προτρέχειν εἰωθυίας τὸν περὶ τῶν πραττομένων ἀκριβῆ λόγον. Ἀλλ’ ἵνα μὴ ἐκ τοιαύτης ἀκοῆς τὸ τῆς ἀληθείας ἑτεροίως ὑμῖν ἀπαγγέλληται , ἀναγκαίως διεπεμψάμεθα ὑμῖν, πρῶτον μὲν τὴν ὑφ̓ ἡμῶν προτεθεῖσαν περὶ τῆς πίστεως γραφὴν, ἔπειτα δὲ τὴν δευτέραν, ἥν ταῖς ἡμετέραις φωναῖς προσθήκας ἐπιβαλόντες ἐκδεδώκασι.

Τὸ παῤ ἡμῶν μὲν οὖν γράμμα, ἐπὶ παρουσίᾳ τοῦ θεοφιλεστάτου βασιλέως ἡμῶν ἀναγνωσθὲν, εὖ τε ἔχειν καὶ δοκίμως ἀποφανθὲν, τοῦτον ἔχει τὸν τρόπον.

Ἡ ὑφ̓ ἡμῶν ἐκτεθεῖσα πίστις.

Καθὼς παρελάβομεν παρὰ τῶν πρὸ ἡμῶν ἐπισκόπων ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ κατηχήσει, καὶ ὅτε τὸ λουτρὸν ἐλαμβάνομεν, καθὼς καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν θείων Γραφῶν μεμαθήκαμεν, καὶ ὡς ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ πρεσβυτερίῳ, καὶ ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ ἐπισκοπῇ ἐπιστεύομέν τε καὶ ἐδιδάσκομεν, οὕτω καὶ νῦν πιστεύοντες τὴν ἡμετέραν πίστιν προσαναφέρομεν. Ἔστι δὲ αὕτη. ΠΙΣΤΕΥΟΜΕΝ εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν, Πατέρα παντοκράτορα, τὸν τῶν ἀπάντων ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων ποιητήν: καὶ εἰς ἔνα Κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν, τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον, Θεὸν ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, φῶς ἐκ φωτὸς. ζωὴν ἐκ ζωῆς. Υἱὸν μονογενῆ, πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως. πρὸ πάντων τῶν αἰώνων ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς γεγενημένον: δἰ οὗ καὶ ἐγένετο πάντα: τὸν διὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν σωτηρίαν σαρκωθέντα, καὶ ὲν ἀνθρώποις πολιτευσάμενον, καὶ παθόντα, καὶ ἀναστάντα τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ: καὶ ἀνελθόντα πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα: καὶ ἥξοντα πάλιν ἐν δόξῃ κρῖναι ζῶντας καὶ νεκρούς. Πιστεύομεν καὶ εἰς ἓν Πνεῦμα ἅγιον. Τούτων ἕκαστον εἶναι καὶ ὑπάρχειν πιστεύοντες, Πατέρα ἀληθινῶς Πατέρα, καὶ Υἱὸν ἀληθινῶς Υἱὸν, Πνεῦμά τε ἅγιον ἀληθινῶς Πνεῦμα ἅγιον, καθὰ καὶ ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν ἀποστέλλων εἰς τὸ κήρυγμα τοὺς ἑαυτοῦ μαθητὰς, εἶπε: Πορευθέντες μαθητεύσατε πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, βαπτίζοντες αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ, καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος. Περὶ ὧν καὶ διαβεβαιούμεθα οὕτως ἔχειν καὶ οὕτως φρονεῖν, καὶ πάλαι οὕτως ἐσχηκέναι, καὶ μέχρι θανάτου ὑπὲρ ταύτης συνίστασθαι τῆς πίστεως, ἀναθεματίζοντες πᾶσαν ἄθεον αἵρεσιν. Ταῦτα ἀπὸ καρδίας καὶ ψυχῆς πεφρονηκέναι, ἐξ οὗπερ ἴσμεν ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ νῦν φρονεῖν τε καὶ λέγειν ἐξ ἀληθείας, ἐπὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ παντοκράτορος καὶ τοῦ: Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ μαρτυρούμεθα, δεικνύναι ἔχοντες καὶ δἰ ἀποδείξεως, καὶ πείθειν ὑμᾶς, ὅτι καὶ τοὺς παρεληλυθότας χρόνους οὕτως ἐπιστεύομέν τε καὶ ἐκηρύσσομεν.

Ταύτης ὑφ̓ ἡμῶν ἐκτεθείσης τῆς πίστεως, οὐδεὶς παρῆν ἀντιλογίας τόπος. Ἀλλ’ αὐτός τε πρῶτος ὁ Θεοφιλέστατος ἡμῶν βασιλεὺς, ὀρθότατα περιέχειν αὐτὴν ἐμαρτύρησεν. Οὕτω τε καὶ ἑαυτὸν φρονεῖν συνωμολόγησε: καὶ ταύτῃ τοὺς πάντας συγκατατίθεσθαι, ὑπογράφειν τε τοῖς δόγμασι. καὶ συμφωνεῖν τούτοις αὐτοῖς παρεκελεύετο. ἑνὸς μόνου προσεγγραφέντος ῥήματος τοῦ ὁμοουσίου, ὅ καὶ αὐτὸ ἡρμήνευσε λέγων, ὅτι μὴ κατὰ σωμάτων πάθη λέγοιτο ὁμοούσιος, οὔτε κατὰ διαίρεσιν, οὕτε κατά τινα ἀποτομὴν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὑποστῆναι: μηδὲ γὰρ δύνασθαι τὴν ἄῦλον, καὶ νοερὰν, καὶ ἀσώματον φύσιν, σωματικόν τι πάθος ὑφίστασθαι: θείοις δὲ καὶ ἀποῤῥήτοις λόγοις προσήκει τὰ τοιαῦτα νοεῖν. Καὶ ὁ μὲν σοφώτατος ἡμῶν καὶ εὐσεβέστατος βασιλεὺς τὰ τοιαῦτα διεφιλοσόφει. Οἱ δὲ προφάσει τῆς τοῦ ὁμοουσίου προσθήκης τήνδε τὴν γραφὴν πεποιήκασιν.

Ἡ ἐν τῇ συνόδῳ ὑπαγορευθεῖσα πίστις.

Πιστεύομεν εἰς ἔνα Θεὸν, Πατέρα παντοκράτορα, πάντων ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων ποιητήν: καὶ εἰς ἔνα Κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν, τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, γεννηθέντα ἐκ Πατρὸς μονογενῆ, τουτέστιν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς, Θεὸν ἐκ Θεοῦ, φῶς ἐκ φωτὸς, Θεὸν ἀληθινὸν ἐκ Θεοῦ ἀληθινοῦ, γεννηθέντα, οὐ ποιηθέντα, ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρὶ, δἰ οὗ τά πάντα ἐγένετο, τά τε ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ τά ἐν τῇ γῇ: τὸν δἰ ἡμᾶς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, καὶ διὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν σωτηρίαν κατελθόντα, καὶ σαρκωθέντα, καὶ ἐνανθρωπήσαντα: παθόντα, καὶ ἀναστάντα τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ: ἀνελθόντα εἰς τοὺς οὐρανοὺς, ἐρχόμενον κρῖναι ζῶντας καὶ νεκρούς. Καὶ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον Πνεῦμα.

Τοὺς δὲ λέγοντας: Ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, καὶ, Πρὶν γεννηθῆναι, οὐκ ἦν, καὶ, Ὅτι ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐγένετο, ἢ, ἐξ ἑτέρας ὑποστάσεως ἢ οὐσίας. φάσκοντας εἶναι τρεπτὸν, ἢ ἀλλοιωτὸν τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀναθεματίζει ἡ ἁγία καθολικὴ καὶ ἀποστολικὴ Ἐκκλησία.

Καὶ δὴ ταύτης τῆς γραφῆς ὑπ’ αὐτῶν ὐπαγορευθείσης, ὅπως εἴρηται αὐτοῖς τὸ ἐκ τῇς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τὸ τῷ Πατρὶ ὁμοούσιον, οὐκ ἀνεξέταστον αὗθις καταλιμπάνομεν. Ἐρωτήσεις τοιγαροῦν καὶ ἀποκρίσεις ἐντεῦθεν ἀνεκινοῦντο, ἐβασανίζετο ὁ λόγος τῆς διανοίας τῶν εἰρημένων. Καὶ δὴ τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας ὡμολόγητο πρὸς αὐτῶν δηλωτικὸν εἶναι τοῦ ἐκ μὲν τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι, οὐ μὴν ὡς μέρος ὑπάρχειν τοῦ Πατρός. Ταύτῃ καὶ ἡμῖν ἐδόκει καλῶς ἔχειν συγκατατίθεσθαι τῇ διανοίᾳ, τῆς εὐσεβοῦς διδασκαλίας ὑπαγορευούσης ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν, οὐ μὴν μέρος τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ τυγχάνειν.

Διόπερ ταύτῃ τῇ διανοίᾳ καὶ αὐτοὶ συντιθέμεθα, οὐδὲ τὴν φωνὴν παραιτούμεθα, τοῦ τῆς εἰρήνης σκοποῦ πρὸ ὀφθαλμῶν ἡμῶν κειμένου, καὶ τοῦ μὴ τῆς ὀρθῆς ἐκπεσεῖν διανοίας. Κατὰ ταῦτα δὲ καὶ τὸ, γεννηθέντα, οὐ ποιηθέντα, κατεδεξάμεθα: ἐπειδὴ τὸ ποιηθέντα κοινὸν ἔφασκον εἶναι πρόσρημα τῶν λοιπῶν κτισμάτων, τῶν διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γενομένων, ὧν οὐδὲν ὅμοιον ἔχειν τὸν Υἱὸν. Διὸ μηδὲ εἶναι αὐτὸν ποίημα τοῖς δἰ αὐτοῦ γενομένοις ἐμφερὲς, κρείττονος δὲ ἢ κατὰ πᾶν ποίημα τυγχάνειν οὐσίας. Ἥν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς γεγενῆσθαι διδάσκει τὰ θεῖα Αόγια, τοῦ τρόπου τῆς γεννήσεως καὶ ἀνεκφράστου καὶ ἀνεπιλογίστου πάσῃ γεννητῇ φύσει τυγχάνοντος. Οὕτω δὲ καὶ τὸ, ὁμοούσιον εἶναι τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸν Υἱὸν, ἐξεταζόμενος ὁ λόγος συνίστησιν, οὐ κατὰ σωμάτων τρόπον, οὐδὲ τοῖς θνητοῖς ζώοις παραπλησίως. Οὕτε γὰρ κατὰ διαίρεσιν τῆς οὐσίας, οὕτε κατὰ ἀποτομὴν, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ κατά τι πάθος, ἢ τροπὴν, ἢ ἀλλοίωσιν τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς δυνάμεως: τούτων γὰρ ἁπάντων ἀλλότριον εἶναι τὴν τοῦ ἀγεννήτου Πατρὸς φύσιν. Παραστατικὸν δ’ εἶναι τὸ ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρὶ, τοῦ μηδεμίαν ἐμφέρειαν πρὸς τὰ γεννητὰ κτίσματα τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ φέρειν, μόνῳ δὲ τῷ Πατρὶ τῷ γεγεννηκότι κατὰ πάντα τρόπον ἀφωμοιῶσθαι καὶ μὴ εἶναι ἐξ ἑτέρας τινὸς ὑποστάσεως καὶ οὐσίας, ἀλλ’ ἐκ τῆς τοῦ Πατρός. ᾯ καὶ αὐτῷ τοῦτον ἐρμηνευθέντι τὸν τρόπον, καλῶς ἔχειν ἐφάνη συγκατατίθεσθαι: ἐπεὶ καὶ τῶν παλαιῶν λογίους τινὰς καὶ ἐπιφανεῖς ἐπισκόπους καὶ συγγραφέας ἔγνωμεν ἐπὶ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ Υἱοῦ θεολογίας τῷ τοῦ ὁμοουσίου συγχρησαμένους ὀνόματι. Ταῦτα μὲν περὶ τῆς ἐκτεθείσης εἰρήσθω πίστεως, ᾗ συνεφωνήσαμεν οἱ πάντες, οὐκ ἀνεξετάστως, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὰς ἀποδοθείσας διανοίας ἐπ’ αὐτοῦ τοῦ θεοφιλεστάτου βασιλέως ἐξετασθείσας, καὶ τοῖς εἰρημένοις λογισμοῖς συνομολογηθείσας. Καὶ τὸν%5 ἀναθεματισμὸν δὲ, τὸν μετὰ τὴν πίστιν πρὸς αὐτῶν τεθέντα, δεκτὸν εἶναι ἡγησάμεθα, διὰ τὸ ἀπείργειν ἀγράφοις χρήσασθαι φωναῖς, δἰ ʽ??ʼς σχεδὸν ἡ πᾶσα ἐγεγόνει σύγχυσις καὶ ἀκαταστασία τῆς Ἐκκλησίας.

Μηδεμιᾶς γοῦν θεοπνεύστου Γραφῆς, τῷ, Ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, καὶ τῷ, Ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, καὶ τοῖς ἑξῆς ἐπιλεγομένοις κεχρημένης, οὐκ εὔλογον ἐφάνη ταῦτα λέγειν καὶ διδάσκειν. ᾯ καὶ αὐτῷ καλῶς δόξαντι συνεθέμεθα, ἐπεὶ μηδὲ ἐν τῷ πρὸ τούτου χρόνῳ τούτοις εἰώθειμεν συγχρῆσθαι τοῖς ῥήμασιν.

Ἔτι μὴν τὸ ἀναθεματίζεσθαι τὸ, Πρὸ τοῦ γεννηθῆναι οὐκ ἦν, οὐκ ἄτοπον ἐνομίσθη, τῷ παρὰ πᾶσιν ὁμολογεῖσθαι, εἶναι αὐτὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ πρὸ τῆς κατὰ σάρκα γεννήσεως. Ἤδη δὲ ὁ θεοφιλέστατος ἡμῶν βασιλεὺς τῷ λόγῳ κατεσκεύαζε, καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἔνθεον αὐτοῦ γέννησιν τὸ πρὸ πάντων αἰώνων εἶναι αὐτόν: ἐπεὶ καὶ πρὶν ἐνεργεία γεννηθῆναι. δυνάμει ἦν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ ἀγεννήτως, ὄντος τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀεὶ Πατρὸς, ὡς καὶ βασιλέως ἀεὶ, καὶ Σωτῆρος, καὶ δυνάμει πάντα ὄντος ἀεί τε καὶ κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ, καὶ ὡσαύτως ἔχοντος. Ταῦτα ὑμῖν ἀναγκαίως διεπεμψάμεθα, ἀγαπητοὶ, τὰ κεκριμένα τῆς ἡμετέρας ἐξετάσεώς τε καὶ συγκαταθέσεως φανερὰ καθιστάντες, ὡς εὐλόγως τότε μὲν καὶ μέχρις ὑστάτης ὥρας ἱστάμεθα, ὄθ̓ ἡμῖν τὰ ἑτεροίως γραφέντα προσέκοπτε: τότε δὲ ἀφιλονείκως τὰ μὴ λυποῦντα κατεδεξάμεθα, ὄθ̓ ἡμῖν εὐγνωμόνως τῶν λόγων ἐξετάζουσι τὴν διάνοιαν, ἐμφανῆ σύμπραξιν ἔχειν ἔδοξε τοῖς ὐφ̓ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ προεκτεθείσῃ πίστει ὡμολογημένοις.

1.12 Confutation of the blasphemies of the Arians of our time, from the writings of Eusebius, Bishop of Cæsarea

Eusebius clearly testifies that the aforesaid term “consubstantial” is not a new one, nor the invention of the fathers assembled at the council; but that, from the very first it has been handed down from father to son. He states that all those then assembled unanimously received the creed then published; and he again bears testimony to the same fact in another work, in which he highly extols the conduct of the great Constantine. He writes as follows:—

“The emperor having delivered this discourse in Latin, it was translated into Greek by an interpreter, and then he gave liberty of speech to the leaders of the council. Some at once began to bring forward complaints against their neighbours, while others had recourse to recriminations and reproaches. Each party had much to urge, and at the beginning the debate waxed very violent. The emperor patiently and attentively listened to all that was advanced, and gave full attention to what was urged by each party in turn. He calmly endeavoured to reconcile the conflicting parties; addressing them mildly in Greek, of which language he was not ignorant, in a sweet and gentle manner. Some he convinced by argument, others he put to the blush; he commended those who had spoken well, and excited all to unanimity; until, at length, he reduced them all to oneness of mind and opinion on all the disputed points, so that they all agreed to hold the same faith, and to celebrate the festival of Salvation upon the same day. What had been decided was committed to writing, and was signed by all the bishops.”

Soon after the author thus continues the narrative:—

“When matters had been thus arranged, the emperor gave them permission to return to their own dioceses. They returned with great joy, and have ever since continued to be of the one opinion, agreed upon in the presence of the emperor, and, though once widely separated, now united together, as it were, in one body. Constantine, rejoicing in the success of his efforts, made known these happy results by letter to those who were at a distance. He ordered large sums of money to be liberally distributed both among the inhabitants of the country and of the cities, in order that the twentieth anniversary of his reign might be celebrated with public festivities.”

Although the Arians impiously gainsay the statements of the other fathers, yet they ought to believe what has been written by this father, whom they have been accustomed to admire. They ought, therefore, to receive his testimony to the unanimity with which the confession of faith was signed by all. But, since they impugn the opinions of their own leaders, they ought to become acquainted with the most foul and terrible manner of the death of Arius and with all their powers to flee from the impious doctrine of which he was the parent. As it is likely that the mode of his death is not known by all, I shall here relate it.

Ἔλεγχος τῶν νῦν βλασφημούντων Ἀρειανῶν ἐκ τῶν Εὐσεβίου Καισαρείας ἐπισκόπου συγγραμμάτων.

Ὅτι μὲν οὗν οὐ καινή τις ἡ τοῦ ὁμοουσίου πρόσρησις, οὐδὲ ὑπὸ τῶν τότε συναθροισθέντων Πατέρων ἐξευρεθεῖσα, ἀλλ’ ἄνωθεν ἐκ προγόνων εἰς ἐγγόνους καταγομένη, σαφῶς μεμαρτύρηκεν ὁ Εὐσέβιος.

Ὅτι δὲ καὶ ἅπαντες οἱ τηνικαῦτα συναθροισθέντες συμφώνως τὴν ἐκτεθεῖσαν κατεδέξαντο πίστιν, κἀνταῦθα ἔφη, καὶ πάλιν ἐν ἑτέρῳ συγγράμματι μαρτυρεῖ, τοῦ μεγάλου Κωνσταντίνου τὴν πολιτείαν εὐφημίαις γεραίρων. Λέγει δὲ οὕτως: Ὁ μὲν δὴ ταῦτ̓ εἰπὼν Ῥωμαίᾳ γλώττῃ. ὑφερμηνεύοντος ἑτέρου, παρεδίδου τὸν λόγον τοῖς τῆς συνόδου προέδροις. Ἐντεῦθεν δὲ οἱ μὲν ἀρξάμενοι, κατῃτιῶντο τοὺς πέλας: οἱ δὲ ἀπελογοῦντό καὶ ἀντεμέμφοντο, πλείστων δῆτα ὑφ̓ ἑκατέρου τάγματος προτεινομένων. Πολλῆς τε ἀμφιλογίας τὰ πρῶτα συνισταμένης, ἀνεξικάκως ἐπηκροᾶτο ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν πάντων, σχολῇ τε εὐτόνῳ τὰς προτάσεις ὑπεδέχετο, ἐν μέρει τε ἀντιλαμβανόμενος τῶν παῤ ἑκάστου τάγματος λεγομένων, ἠρέμα συνῆγε τοὺς φιλονείκως ἐνισταμένους, πράως τε ποιούμενος τὰς πρὸς ἕκαστον ὁμιλίας. Ἑλληνίζων τε τῇ φωνῇ, ὅτι μηδὲ ταύτης ἀμαθῶς εἶχε, γλυκερός τις ἦν καὶ ἡδὺς, τοὺς μὲν συμπείθων, τοὺς δὲ καταδυσωπῶν τῷ λόγῳ, τοὺς δ’ εὗ λέγοντας ἐπαινῶν: πάντας δὲ εἰς ὁμόνοιαν ἐλαύνων, ἕως ὅτε ὁμογνώμονας καὶ ὁμοδόξους αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀμφισβητουμένοις ἅπασι κατεστήσατο: ὡς ὁμόφωνον μὲν κρατῆσαι τὴν πίστιν. τῆς δὲ σωτηρίου ἑορτῆς τὸν αὐτὸν παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσιν ὁμολογηθῆναι καιρόν. Ἐκυροῦτο δὲ ἤδη καὶ ἐγγραφῇ ὑποσημειώσεως ἑκάστου τὰ κοινῇ δεδογμένα. Καὶ μετὰ βραχέα πάλιν καὶ ταῦτα προστέθεικεν.

Οὕτω δὴ συνταξάμενος, ἐπὶ τὰ σφῶν οἰκεῖα τοὺς πάντας ἐπανιέναι ἠφίει. Οἱ δὲ ἐπανῄεσαν σὺν εὐφροσύνῃ.

Ἐκράτει τε τὸ λοιπὸν παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσι μία γνώμη ἡ παρὰ τῷ βασιλεῖ συμφωνηθεῖσα, συναπτομένων, ὥσπερ ὑφ̓ ἐνὶ σώματι, τῶν ἐκ μακροῦ διῃρημένων. Καὶ δὴ χαίρων ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐπὶ τῷ κατορθώματι, τοῖς μὴ παρατυχοῦσι τῇ συνόδῳ καρπὸν εὐθαλῆ δἰ ἐπιστολῆς ἐδωρεῖτο. λαοῖς τε ἅπασι, τοῖς τε κατ’ ἀγροὺς, καὶ τοῖς ἀμφὶ τὰς πόλεις, χρημάτων ἀφθόνους διαδόσεις ποιεῖσθαι διεκελεύετο, ὧδέ πη γεραίρων τὴν ἑορτὴν τῆς εἰκοσαετοῦς βασιλείας. Ἔδει μὲν οὖν τοὺς τα Ἀρείου φρονοῦντας, εἰ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις Πατράσιν ἀντιλέγειν οὐκ ἐνόμιζον δυσσεβὲς, τούτῳ γοῦν πιστεύειν, ὃν θαυμάζειν εἰώθασι, σύμφωνον γεγενῆσθαι τὴν ὁμολογίαν ἐκείνην διδάσκοντι. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ πρὸς τὰς τῶν οἰκείων Πατέρων διαμάχονται δόξας. ἐχρῆν γοῦν Ἀρείου τὴν αἰσχίστην μεμαθηκότας καὶ φρίκης γέμουσαν τελευτὴν, φυγεῖν παντὶ σθένει τὴν ὑπ’ ἐκείνου τεχθεῖσαν ἀσέβειαν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ εἰκὸς μὴ πάντας εἰδέναι τοῦ θανάτου τὸν τρόπον. ἐγὼ καὶ τοῦτον ὡς ἐγένετο διηγήσομαι.

1.13 Extract from the Letter of Athanasius on the Death of Arius

After Arius had remained a long time in Alexandria, he endeavoured riotously to obtrude himself again into the assemblies of the Church, professing to renounce his impiety, and promising to receive the confession of faith drawn up by the fathers. But not succeeding in obtaining the confidence of the divine Alexander, nor of Athanasius, who followed Alexander alike in the patriarchate and in piety, he, helped and encouraged by Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, betook himself to Constantinople. The intrigues upon which he then entered, and their punishment by the righteous Judge are all best narrated by the excellent Athanasius, in his letter to Apion. I shall therefore now insert this passage in my work. He writes:—

“I was not at Constantinople when he died; but Macarius, the presbyter, was there, and from him I learnt all the circumstances. The emperor Constantine was induced by Eusebius and his party to send for Arius. Upon his arrival, the emperor asked him whether he held the faith of the Catholic church. Arius then swore that his faith was orthodox, and presented a written summary of his belief; concealing, however, the reasons of his ejection from the Church by the bishop Alexander, and making a dishonest use of the language of Holy Scripture. When, therefore, he had declared upon oath that he did not hold the errors for which he had been expelled from the Church by Alexander, Constantine dismissed him, saying, ‘If thy faith is orthodox, thou hast well sworn; but if thy faith is impious and yet thou hast sworn, let God from heaven judge thee.’ When he quitted the emperor, the partizans of Eusebius, with their usual violence, desired to conduct him into the church; but Alexander, of blessed memory, bishop of Constantinople, refused his permission, alleging that the inventor of the heresy ought not to be admitted into communion. Then at last the partizans of Eusebius pronounced the threat: ‘As, against your will, we succeeded in prevailing on the emperor to send for Arius, so now, even if you forbid it, shall Arius join in communion with us in this church to-morrow.’ It was on Saturday that they said this. The bishop Alexander, deeply grieved at what he had heard, went into the church and poured forth his lamentations, raising his hands in supplication to God, and throwing himself on his face on the pavement in the sanctuary, prayed. Macarius went in with him, prayed with him, and heard his prayers. He asked one of two things. ‘If Arius,’ said he, ‘is to be joined to the Church to-morrow, let me Thy servant depart, and do not destroy the pious with the impious. If Thou wilt spare Thy Church, and I know that Thou dost spare her, look upon the words of the followers of Eusebius, and give not over Thy heritage to destruction and to shame. Remove Arius, lest if he come into the Church, heresy seem to come in with him, and impiety be hereafter deemed piety.’ Having thus prayed, the bishop left the church deeply anxious, and then a horrible and extraordinary catastrophe ensued. The followers of Eusebius had launched out into threats, while the bishop had recourse to prayer. Arius, emboldened by the protection of his party, delivered many trifling and foolish speeches, when he was suddenly compelled by a call of nature to retire, and immediately, as it is written, ‘falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst,’ and gave up the ghost, being deprived at once both of communion and of life. This, then, was the end of Arius. The followers of Eusebius were covered with shame, and buried him whose belief they shared. The blessed Alexander completed the celebration, rejoicing with the Church in piety and orthodoxy, praying with all the brethren and greatly glorifying God. This was not because he rejoiced at the death of Arius—God forbid; for ‘it is appointed unto all men once to die;’ but because the event plainly transcended any human condemnation. For the Lord Himself passing judgment upon the menaces of the followers of Eusebius, and the prayer of Alexander, condemned the Arian heresy, and shewed that it was unworthy of being received into the communion of the Church; thus manifesting to all that, even if it received the countenance and support of the emperor, and of all men, yet by truth itself it stood condemned.”

These were the first fruits, reaped by Arius, of those pernicious seeds which he had himself sown, and formed the prelude to the punishments that awaited him hereafter. His impiety was condemned by his punishment.

I shall now turn my narrative to the piety of the emperor. He addressed a letter to all the subjects of the Roman empire, exhorting them to renounce their former errors, and to embrace the doctrines of our Saviour, and trying to guide them to this truth. He stirred up the bishops in every city to build churches, and encouraged them not only by his letter, but also by presenting them with large sums of money, and defraying all the expenses of building. This his own letter sets forth, which was after this manner:—

Περὶ τῆς Ἀρείου τελευτῆς. ἐκ τῆς Ἀθανασίου ἐπιστολῆς.

Πλεῖστον οὗτος ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ διατρίψας χρόνον. ἐπικωμάσαι πάλιν τοῖς ἐκκλησιαστικοῖς συλλόγοις ἐβούλετο, ἀρνούμενος τὴν ἀσέβειαν, καὶ τὴν ἐκτεθεῖσαν ὑπὸ τῶν Πατέρων ὁμολογίαν ὑπισχνούμενος δέχεσθαι. Ὡς δὲ οὕτε τὸν θεῖον Ἀλέξανδρον ἔπεισεν, οὕτε μὴν Ἀθανάσιον, τὸν τῆς ἐκείνου προεδρείας καὶ εὐσεβείας διάδοχον, πάλιν διὰ τῆς Εὐσεβίου τοῦ Νικομηδέως σπουδῆς, εἰς τὴν Κωνσταντινούπολιν ἔδραμε. Τὰ δ’ ὑπ’ ἐκείνου τυρευθέντα, καὶ ὑπὸ τοῦ δικαίου ψηφισθέντα κριτοῦ, ἅμεινον ὁ πάντα ἄριστος Ἀθανάσιος ἐν τοῖς πρὸς Ἀπίωνα διηγήσατο γράμμασιν: ἐγὼ δὲ καὶ τοῦτο τὸ μέρος ἐντάξω τῇ συγγραφῇ. Ἐγὼ μὲν οὐ παρήμην ἐν τῇ Κωνσταντινουπόλει, ὅτε τετελεύτηκεν ἐκεῖνος: Μακάριος δὲ ὁ πρεσβύτερος παρῆν, κἀκείνου λέγοντος ἥκουσα.

Ἐκέκλητο μὲν παρὰ Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ βασιλέως Ἄρειος ἐκ σπουδῆς τῶν περὶ Εὐσέβιον. Εἰσελθόντα δὲ τὸν Ἄρειον ἀνέκρινεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, εἰ τὴν πίστιν τῆς καθολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἔχοι. Αὐτός τε οὗν ὤμοσε πιστεύειν ὀρθῶς, καὶ ἔγγραφον ἐπιδέδωκε πίστεως: κρύψας μὲν ἐφ̓ οἶς ἐξεβλήθη τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ὑπὸ Ἀλεξάνδρου τοῦ ἐπισκόπου, ὑποκρινάμενος δὲ τὰς ἀπὸ τῶν Γραφῶν λέξεις. Ὀμόσαντα τοίνυν αὐτὸν μὴ πεφρονηκέναι ἐφ̓ οἷς ἐξέβαλεν αὐτὸν Ἀλέξανδρος, ἀπέλυσεν εἰρηκώς: Εἰ ὀρθή σου ἡ πίστις ἐστὶ, καλῶς ὤμοσας: εἰ δὲ ἀσεβής ἐστιν ἡ πίστις σου, καὶ ὤμοσας, ὁ Θεὸς ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κρίναι τὰ κατὰ σέ. Οὕτω δὴ οὖν αὐτὸν ἐξελθόντα παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως, ἠθέλησαν εἰσαγαγεῖν εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον τῇ συνήθει αὐτῶν βίᾳ. Ἀλλ’ ὁ τῆς Κωνσταντινουπόλεως ἐπίσκοπος ὁ μακαρίτης Ἀλέξανδρος ἀντέλεγε, φάσκων μὴ δεῖν εἰς κοινωνίαν δεχθῆναι τὸν τῆς αἱρέσεως εὑρετήν. Καὶ λοιπὸν οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον ἠπείλησαν, ὅτι Ὥσπερ μὴ θελόντων ὑμῶν ἐποιήσαμεν αὐτὸν κληθῆναι παρὰ βασιλέως, οὕτως αὔριον, κἂν μὴ κατὰ γνώμην σου τυγχάνῃ, συναχθήσεται Ἄρειος μεθ̓ ἡμῶν ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ταύτῃ. Σάββατον δὲ ἦν, ὅτε ταῦτα ἔλεγεν. Ὁ τοίνυν ἐπίσκοπος Ἀλέξανδρος, ἀκούσας ταῦτα καὶ πάνυ λυπηθεὶς, εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ τὰς χεῖρας ἄρας πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, ἀπωδύρετο, καὶ ῥίψας ἑαυτὸν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον ἐν τῷ ἱερατείῳ, κείμενος ἐπὶ τοῦ ἐδάφους ηὔχετο. Παρῆν δὲ καὶ ὁ Μακάριος εὐχόμενος σὺν αὐτῷ, καὶ ἀκούων τῆς φωνῆς αὐτοῦ. Παρεκάλει δὲ δύο ταῦτα λέγων: Εἰ Ἄρειος αὔριον συνάγεται, ἀπόλυσον ἐμὲ τὸν δοῦλόν σου, καὶ μὴ συναπολέσῃς εὐσεβῆ μετὰ ἀσεβοῦς. Εἰ δὲ φείδῃ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας σου, οἶδα δὲ ὅτι φείδῃ. ἔπιδε ἐπὶ τὰ ῥήματα τῶν περὶ Εὐσέβιον, καὶ μὴ δῷς εἰς ἀφανισμὸν καὶ ὄνειδος τὴν κληρονομίαν σου: καὶ ἆρον Ἄρειον, ἵνα μὴ, εἰσελθόντος αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, δόξῃ καὶ ἡ αἵρεσις συνεισέρχεσθαι αὐτῷ, καὶ λοιπὸν ἡ ἀσέβεια νομισθῇ ὡς εὐσέβεια.

Ταῦτ̓εὐξάμενος ὁ ἐπίσκοπος ἀνεχώρησε, πάνυ φροντίζων: καὶ γέγονέ τι θαῦμα φρικτὸν καὶ παράδοξον. Τῶν γὰρ περὶ Εὐσέβιον ἀπειλησάντων, ὁ μὲν ἐπίσκοπος προσηύξατο: ὁ δὲ Ἄρειος ἐθάῤῥει τοῖς περὶ Εὐσέβιον, πολλά τε φλυαρῶν, εἰσῆλθεν εἰς καθέδρας ὡς διὰ χρείαν τῆς γαστρὸς, καὶ ἐξαίφνης, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον, πρηνὴς γενόμενος, ἐλάκησε μέσος, καὶ πεσὼν εὐθὺς ἀπέψυξεν, ἀμφοτέρων τε τῆς κοινωνίας καὶ τοῦ ζῇν ἀπεστερήθη. Τὸ μὲν οὗν τέλος τοῦ Ἀρείου τοιοῦτον γέγονε. Καὶ οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον μεγάλως αἰσχυνθέντες, ἔθαψαν τὸν ὁμόφρονα ἑαυτῶν. Ὁ δὲ μακαρίτης Ἀλέξανδρος, χαιρούσης τῆς Ἐκκλησίας, τὴν σύναξιν ἐπετέλεσεν ἐν εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ ὀρθοδοξίᾳ, σὺν πᾶσι τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, εὐχόμενος καὶ δοξάζων μεγάλως τὸν Θεὸν, οὐχ ὡς ἐπιχαίρων τῷ θανάτῳ, μὴ γένοιτο: πᾶσι γὰρ ἀπόκειται τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἀποθανεῖν ἅπαξ: ἀλλ’ ὅτι τοῦτο ὑπὲρ τὰς ἀνθρώπων κρίσεις ἐδείχθη. Αὐτὸς γὰρ ὁ Κύριος, δικάσας ταῖς ἀπειλαῖς τῶν περὶ Εὐσέβιον, καὶ τῇ εὐχῇ Ἀλεξάνδρου, κατέκρινε τὴν Ἀρειανὴν αἵρεσιν, δείξας αὐτὴν ἀναξίαν οὖσαν τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς κοινωνίας, καὶ πᾶσι φανερώσας, ὅτι κἂν παρὰ βασιλέως καὶ πάντων ἀνθρώπων ἔχῃ τὴν μαρτυρίαν καὶ τὴν προστασίαν, ἀλλὰ παῤ αὐτῆς τῆς ἀληθείας κατεκρίθη. Τοιαῦτα τῶν πονηρῶν σπερμάτων ὁ Ἄρειος δρεψάμενος δράγματα, καὶ τῶν ἐσομένων κολαστηρίων ἰδὼν τὰ προαύλια, τῆς οἰκείας ἀσεβείας διὰ τιμωρίας κατηγόρει. Ἐγὼ δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν τῆς βασιλικῆς εὐσεβείας διήγησιν στρέψομαι. Πᾶσι γὰρ τοῖς ὑπὸ τὴν Ῥωμαίων τελοῦσιν ἡγεμονίαν ἐπέστειλε δήμοις, τῆς μὲν προτέρας αὐτοὺς ἐξαπάτης ἀπαλλαγῆναι παρεγγυῶν, τὴν δὲ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν μαθεῖν διδασκαλίαν προτρέπων, καὶ ἐπὶ ταύτην ἅπαντας τὴν ἀλήθειαν ξεναγῶν.

Τοὺς δὲ γε κατὰ πόλιν ἐπισκόπους ἐπὶ τὰς τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν οἰκοδομίας διήγειρεν. οὐ γράμμασι μόνον ἐπὶ τοῦτο προτρέπων, ἀλλὰ καὶ χρήματα φιλοτίμως δωρούμενος, καὶ τὰ τῆς οἰκοδομίας δαπανήματα χορηγῶν. Δηλοῖ δὲ καὶ τὰ γραφέντα, τοῦτον ἔχοντα τὸν τρόπον.

1.14 Letter written by the Emperor Constantine respecting the building of Churches

“Constantinus Augustus, the great and the victorious, to Eusebius.

“I am well aware, and am thoroughly convinced, my beloved brother, that as the servants of our Saviour Christ have been suffering up to the present time from nefarious machinations and tyrannical persecutions, the fabrics of all the churches must have either fallen into utter ruin from neglect, or, through apprehension of the impending iniquity, have been reduced below their proper dignity. But now that freedom is restored, and that dragon, through the providence of God, and by our instrumentality, thrust out from the government of the Empire, I think that the divine power has become known to all, and that those who hitherto, from fear or from incredulity or from depravity, have lived in error, will now, upon becoming acquainted with Him who truly is, be led into the true and correct manner of life. Exert yourself, therefore, diligently in the reparation of the churches under your own jurisdiction, and admonish the principal bishops, priests, and deacons of other places to engage zealously in the same work; in order that all the churches which still exist may be repaired or enlarged, and that new ones may be built wherever they are required. You, and others through your intervention, can apply to magistrates and to provincial governments, for all that may be necessary for this purpose; for they have received written injunctions to render zealous obedience to whatever your holiness may command. May God preserve you, beloved brother.”

Thus the emperor wrote to the bishops in each province respecting the building of churches. From his letter to Eusebius of Palestine, it is easily learnt what measures he adopted to obtain copies of the Holy Bible.

Ἐπιστολὴ τοῦ βασιλέως Κωνσταντίνου περὶ τῆς τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν οἰκοδομῆς.

Νικητὴς Κωνσταντῖνος, μέγιστος, Σεβαστὸς, Εὐσεβίῳ.

Ἕως τοῦ παρόντος χρόνου τῆς ἀνοσίου βουλήσεως καὶ τυραννίδος τοὺς ὑπηρέτας τοῦ Σωτῆρος Χριστοῦ διωκούσης, πεπίστευκα καὶ ἀκριβῶς ἐμαυτὸν πέπεικα, πασῶν τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν τὰ ἔργα, ἣ ὑπὸ ἀμελείας διεφθάρθαι, ἣ φόβῳ τῆς ἐπικειμένης ἀδικίας ἐλάττονα τῆς ἀξίας γεγενῆσθαι, ἀδελφὲ προσφιλέστατε.

Νυνὶ δὲ τῆς ἐλευθερίας ἀποδοθείσης, καὶ τοῦ δράκοντος ἐκείνου ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν κοινῶν διοικήσεως, θεοῦ τοῦ μεγίστου προνοίᾳ, ἡμετέρᾳ δὲ ὑπηρεσίᾳ ἐκδιωχθέντος, ἡγοῦμαι καὶ πᾶσι φανερὰν γεγενῆσθαι τὴν θείαν δύναμιν, καὶ τοὺς ἢ φόβῳ, ἢ ἀπιστίᾳ, ἢ ἁμαρτήμασί τισι περιπεσόντας, ἐπιγνόντας τε τὸν ὄντως ὄντα, ἥξειν ἐπὶ τὴν ἀληθῆ καὶ ὀρθὴν τοῦ βίου κατάστασιν. Ὅσων τοίνυν ἢ αὐτὸς προῒστασαι ἐκκλησιῶν, ἢ ἄλλους τοὺς κατὰ τόπον προῖσταμένους ἐπισκόπους, πρεσβυτέρους τε, ἢ διακόνους οἶσθα, ὑπόμνησον σπουδάζειν περὶ τὰ ἔργα τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν. ἢ ἐπανορθοῦσθαι τὰ ὄντα, ἢ εἰς μείζονα αὔξειν. ἢ ἔνθα ἄν ἡ χρεία ἀπαιτῇ, καινὰ ποιεῖν.

Αἰτήσεις δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς καἳ??ʼ διὰ σοῦ οἱ λοιποὶ τὰ ἀναγκαῖα, παρά τε τῶν ἡγεμονευόντων, καὶ τῆς ἐπαρχικῆς τάξεως. Τούτοις γὰρ ἐπεστάλη, πάσῃ σπουδῇ ἐξυπηρετήσασθαι τοῖς ὑπὸ τῆς σῆς ὁσιότητος λεγομένοις. Ὁ Θεὸς διαφυλάττοι σε, ἀδελφὲ ἀγαπητέ. Ταῦτα μὲν οὗν περὶ τῆς τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν οἰκοδομίας πρὸς τοὺς καθ̓ ἑκάστην ἐπαρχίαν ἐπισκόπους ἐπέστειλεν. Ὁποῖα δὲ καὶ περὶ τῆς τῶν ἱερῶν Βιβλίων κατασκευῆς πρὸς Εὐσέβιον ἔγραψε τὸν Παλαιστῖνον, ἐξ αὐτῶν τῶν γραμμάτων καταμαθεῖν εὐπετές.

1.15 The Epistle of Constantine concerning the preparation of copies of the Holy Scriptures

“Constantinus Augustus, the great and the victorious, to Eusebius.

“In the city which bears our name, a great number of persons have, through the providential care of God the Saviour, united themselves to the holy Church. As all things there are in a state of rapid improvement, we deemed it most important that an additional number of churches should be built. Adopt joyfully the mode of procedure determined upon by us, which we have thought expedient to make known to your prudence, namely, that you should get written, on fine parchment, fifty volumes, easily legible and handy for use; these you must have transcribed by skilled calligraphers, accurately acquainted with their art. I mean, of course, copies of the Holy Scriptures, which, as you know, it is most necessary that the congregation of the Church should both have and use. A letter has been sent from our clemency to the catholicus of the diocese, in order that he may be careful that everything necessary for the undertaking is supplied. The duty devolving upon you is to take measures to ensure the completion of these manuscripts within a short space of time. When they are finished, you are authorised by this letter to order two public carriages for the purpose of transmitting them to us; and thus the fair manuscripts will be easily submitted to our inspection. Appoint one of the deacons of your church to take charge of this part of the business; when he comes to us, he shall receive proofs of our benevolence. May God preserve you, beloved brother.”

What has been already said is enough to shew, nay to clearly prove, how great zeal the emperor manifested on the matters of religion. I will, however, add his noble acts with regard to the Sepulchre of our Saviour. For having learnt that the idolaters, in their frantic rage, had heaped earth over the Lord’s tomb, eager thus to destroy all remembrance of His Salvation, and had built over it a temple to the goddess of unbridled lust, in mockery of the Virgin’s birth, the emperor ordered the foul shrine to be demolished, and the soil polluted with abominable sacrifices to be carried away and thrown out far from the city, and a new temple of great size and beauty to be erected on the site. All this is clearly set forth in the letter which he wrote to the president of the church of Jerusalem, Macarius, whom we have already mentioned as a member of the great Nicene Council, and united with his brethren in withstanding the blasphemies of Arius. The following is the letter.

Ἐπιστολὴ τοῦ αὐτοῦ περὶ τῆς κατασκευῆς τῶν θείων Γραφῶν.

Νικητὴς Κωνσταντῖνος, μέγιστος , Σεβαστὸς, Εὐσεβίῳ.

Κατὰ τὴν ἐπώνυμον ἡμῖν πόλιν, τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Σωτῆρος συναιρομένης προνοίας, μέγιστον πλῆθος ἀνθρώπων τῇ ἀγιωτάτῃ Ἐκκλησίᾳ ἀνατέθεικεν ἑαυτό: ὡς πάντων ἐκεῖσε πολλὴν λαβόντων αὔξησιν, σφόδρα ἄξιον καταφαίνεσθαι καὶ ἐκκλησίας ἐν αὐτῇ κατασκευασθῆναι πλείους. Τοιγάρτοι δέδεξο προθυμότατα τὸ δόξαν τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ προαιρέσει. Πρέπον γὰρ κατεφάνη δηλῶσαι τοῦτο τῇ σῇ συνέσει: ὅπως ἂν πεντήκοντα σωμάτια ἐν διφθέραις ἐγκατασκεύοις , εὐανάγνωστά τε καὶ πρὸς τὴν χρῆσιν εὐπαρακόμιστα, ὑπὸ τεχνιτῶν καλλιγράφων καὶ ἀκριβῶς τὴν τέχνην ἐπισταμένων γραφῆναι κελεύσειας: τῶν θείων δηλαδὴ Γραφῶν, ὧν μάλιστα τήν τε ἐπισκευὴν, καὶ τὴν χρῆσιν τῷ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας συλλόγῳ ἀναγκαίας εἶναι γινώσκεις. Ἀπέσταλται δὲ γράμματα παρὰ τῆς ἡμετέρας ἡμερότητος πρὸς τὸν τῆς διοικήσεως καθολικὸν, ὅπως ʽ??ʼν πάντα τὰ πρὸς τὴν ἐπισκευὴν αὐτῶν ἐπιτήδεια παρασχεῖν φροντίσειεν.

Ἵνα γὰρ ὡς τάχιστα γραφέντα σωμάτια κατασκευασθείη, τῆς σῆς ἐπιμελείας ἔργον γενήσεται τοῦτο. Καὶ γὰρ δύο δημοσίων ὀχημάτων ἐξουσίαν εἰς διακομιδὴν ἐκ τῆς αὐθεντίας τοῦ γράμματος ἡμῶν τούτου λαβεῖν σε προσήκει.

Οὕτω γὰρ ἂν μάλιστα τὰ καλῶς γραφέντα καὶ μέχρι τῶν ἡμετέρων ὄψεων ῥᾷστα διακομισθείη: ἑνὸς δηλαδὴ τοῦτο πληροῦντος τῶν ἐκ τῆς σῆς Ἐκκλησίας διακόνων: ὅς ἐπειδ’ ἃν ἀφίκηται πρὸς ἡμᾶς, τῆς ἡμετέρας πειραθήσεται φιλανθρωπίας. Ὁ Θεός σε διαφυλάξει, ἀδελφὲ ἀγαπητέ.

Ἱκανὰ μὲν οὗν καὶ ταῦτα τεκμηριῶσαι, μᾶλλον δὲ διδάξαι σαφῶς, ὅπως ὁ πανεύφημος βασιλεὺς πᾶσαν εἰς τὰ θεῖα μετέθηκε τὴν σπουδήν. Προσθήσω δὲ ὅμως τοῖς εἰρημένοις τὰ περὶ τὸν σωτήριον αὐτῷ τάφον κατωρθωμένα. Μαθὼν γὰρ ὡς οἱ κορυβαντιῶντες, καὶ περὶ τῶν εἰδώλων θεραπείαν βεβακχευμένοι, τὸν μὲν Δεσποτικὸν κατέχωσαν τάφον, λήθῃ παραδοῦναι φιλονεικοῦντες τῆς σωτηρίας τὴν μνήμην. Ἐπὶ τούτῳ δὲ νεὼν τῆς ἀκολάστου δαίμονος ἐδομήσαντο, ταῖς παρθενικαῖς ὠδῖσι ἐπιτωθάζοντες: καταλυθῆναι μὲν προσέταξε τὸ μυσαρὸν οἰκοδόμημα: τὸν δὲ χοῦν ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἐναγέσι μολυνθέντα θυσίαις ἐκφορηθῆναι, καὶ πόῤῥω που ῥιφῆναι τοῦ ἄστεος: εἶτα νεὼν οἰκοδομηθῆναι μέγιστόν τε καὶ κάλλιστον. Δηλοῖ δὲ ταῦτα σαφέστερον ἡ ἐπιστολὴ, ἢν πρὸς τὸν πρόεδρον τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἐκείνης ἀπέστειλε . Μακάριος δὲ ἦν οὗτος, οὔ καὶ πρόσθεν ἐμνήσθημεν, ὃς καὶ τῆς μεγάλης κεκοινωνήκει συνόδου, καὶ τὴν Ἀρείου σὺν τοῖς ἄλλοις κατηγωνίσατο βλασφημίαν. Ἔστι δὲ αὕτη:

1.16 Letter from the Emperor to Macarius, Bishop of Jerusalem, concerning the building of the Holy Church

“Constantinus, the victorious and the great, to Macarius.

“The grace of our Saviour is so wonderful, that no words are adequate to express the present marvel. The fact that the monument of His most holy sufferings should have remained concealed beneath the earth, during so long a course of years, until the time when, on the death of the common enemy of all, it was destined to shine forth on His liberated servants, surpasses every other subject of admiration. If all the wise men throughout the world were collected into one place, and were to endeavour to express themselves worthily of it, they could not approach within an infinite distance of it; for this miracle is as much beyond all human power of belief, as heavenly things by their nature are mightier than human. Hence it is my first and only object that, as by new miracles the faith in the truth is daily confirmed, so the minds of us all may be more earnestly devoted to the holy law, wisely, zealously, and with one accord. As my design is, I think, now generally known, I desire that you, above all, should be assured that my most intense anxiety is to decorate with beautiful edifices that consecrated spot, which by God’s command I have relieved from the burden of the foul idol which encumbered it. For from the beginning He declared it holy, and has rendered it still more holy from the time that He brought to light the proof and memorial of the sufferings of our Lord.

I trust, then, to your sagacity to take every necessary care, not only that the basilica itself surpass all others; but that all its arrangements be such that this building may be incomparably superior to the most beautiful structures in every city throughout the world. We have entrusted our friend Dracilianus, who discharges the functions of the most illustrious præfect of the province, with the superintendence of the work of the erection and decoration of the walls. He has received our orders to engage workmen and artisans, and to provide all that you may deem requisite for the building. Let us know, by letter, when you have inspected the work, what columns or marbles you consider would be most ornamental, in order that whatever you may inform us is necessary for the work may be conveyed thither from all quarters of the world. For that which is of all places the most wonderful, ought to be decorated in accordance with its dignity. I wish to learn from you whether you think that the vaulted roof of the basilica ought to be panelled, or to be adorned in some other way; for if it is to be panelled it may also be gilt. Your holiness must signify to the aforesaid officers, as soon as possible, what workmen and artificers, and what sums of money, are requisite; and let me know promptly not only about the marbles and columns, but also about the panelled ceiling, if you decide that this will be the most beautiful mode of construction. May God preserve you, beloved brother.”

Ἐπιστολὴ τοῦ αὐτοῦ πρὸς Μακάριον ἐπίσκοπον Ἱεροσολύμων, περὶ οἰκοδομῆς τοῦ θείου ναοῦ.

Νικητὴς Κωνσταντῖνος, μέγιστος, Σεβαστὸς, Μακαρίῳ.

Τοσαύτη τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐστιν ἡ χάρις. ὡς μηδεμίαν λόγων χορηγίαν τοῦ παρόντος θαύματος ἀξίαν εἶναι δοκεῖν. Τὸ γὰρ γνώρισμα τοῦ ἁγιωτάτου πάθους, ὑπὸ τῇ γῇ πάλαι κρυπτόμενον, τοσαύταις ἐτῶν περιόδοις λαθεῖν ἄχρις οὗ διὰ τῆς τοῦ κοινοῦ πάντων ἐχθροῦ ἀναιρέσεως ἐλευθερωθεῖσι τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ θεράπουσιν ἀναλάμπειν ἔμελλεν, πᾶσαν ἔκπληξιν ὡς ἀληθῶς ὑπερβαίνει.

Εἰ γὰρ πάντες οἱ διὰ πάσης τῆς οἰκουμένης εἷναι δοκοῦντες σοφοὶ εἰς ἒν καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ συνελθόντες ἄξιόν τι τοῦ πράγματος ἐθέλωσιν εἰπεῖν, οὐδ’ ἂν πρὸς βραχύτατον ἁμιλληθῆναι δυνήσονται: ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον πᾶσαν ἀνθρωπίνου λογισμοῦ χωρητικὴν φύσιν ἡ τοῦ θαύματος τούτου πίστις ὑπερβαίνει, ὅσῳ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων τὰ οὐράνια συνέστηκεν εἶναι δυνατώτερα. Διὰ τοῦτο γοῦν οὗτος ἀεὶ καὶ πρῶτος καὶ μόνος ἐστί μοι σκοπὸς. ἴν̓ ὥσπερ ἑαυτὴν ὁσημέραι καινοτέροις θαύμασιν ἡ τῆς ἀληθείας πίστις ἐπιδείκνυσιν, οὕτως καὶ αἱ ψυχαὶ πάντων ἡμῶν περὶ τὸν ἄγιον νόμον σωφροσύνῃ καὶ ὁμογνώμονι προθυμίᾳ σπουδαιότεραι γίνωνται . Ὅπερ ἐπειδὴ πᾶσιν εἶναι νομίζω φανερὸν. ἐκεῖνο μάλιστά σε πεπεῖσθαι βούλομαι, ὡς ἄρα πάντων μοι μᾶλλον μέλει, ὅπως τὸν ἱερὸν ἐκεῖνον τόπον, ὃν Θεοῦ προστάγματι αἰσχίστης εἰδώλου προσθήκης, ὡσπερ τινὸς ἐπικειμένου βάρους ἐκούφισα, ἅγιον μὲν ἐξ ἀρχῆς θεοῦ κρίσει γεγενημένον, ἁγιώτερον δὲ ἀποφανθέντα, ἀφ̓οὗ τὴν τοῦ σωτηρίου πάθους πίστιν εἰς φῶς προήγαγεν, οἰκοδομημάτων κάλλει κοσμήσωμεν. Προσήκει τοίνυν τὴν σὴν ἀγχίνοιαν οὕτως διατάξαι τε καὶ ἑκάστου τῶν ἀναγκαίων ποιήσασθαι πρόνοιαν, ὡς οὐ μόνον βασιλικὴν τῶν πανταχοῦ βελτίονα, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ τοιαῦτα γενέσθαι, ὡς πάντα τὰ ἐφ̓ ἑκάστης καλλιστεύοντα πόλεως. ὑπὸ τοῦ κτίσματος τούτου νικᾶσθαι. Καὶ περὶ τῆς τῶν τοίχων ἐγέρσεώς τε καὶ καλλιεργίας, Δρακιλλιανῷ τῷ ἡμετέρῳ φίλῳ, τῷ διέποντι τῶν λαμπροτάτων ἐπάρχων μέρη, καὶ τῷ τῆς ἐπαρχίας ἄρχοντι, παῤ ἡμῶν ἐγκεχειρίσθαι τὴν φροντίδα γίνωσκε.

Κεκέλευσται γὰρ ὑπὸ τῆς ἐμῆς εὐσεβείας, καὶ τεχνίτας, καὶ ἐργάτας, καὶ πανθ̓ ὅσα περὶ τὴν οἰκοδομὴν ἀναγκαῖα τυγχάνειν παρὰ τῆς σῆς καταμάθοιεν ἀγχινοίας, παραχρῆμα διὰ τῆς ἐκείνων προνοίας ἀποσταλῆναι. Περὶ δὲ τῶν κιόνων, εῖτ̓ οὖν μαρμάρων. ἃ δ’ ἂν νομίσειας εἶναι τιμιώτερά τε καὶ χρησιμώτερα αὐτοῖς , συνόψεως γενομένης, πρὸς ἡμᾶς γράψαι σπούδασον: ἱ̓́??ʼ ὅσων δ’ ἂν καὶ ὁποίων χρείαν εἶναι διὰ τοῦ σ̔??ʼυ γράμματος ἐπιγνῶμεν, ταῦτα πανταχόθεν μετενεχθῆναι δυνηθῇ. Τῆς γὰρ τοῦ κόσμου θαυμασιώτερον τόπον κατ’ ἀξίαν φαιδρύνεσθαι δίκαιον.

Τὴν δὲ τῆς βασιλικῆς καμάραν πότερον λακωναρίαν. ἢ διά τινος ἑτέρας ἐργασίας γενέσθαι δοκεῖ, παρὰ σοῦ γνῶναι βούλομαι. Εἰ γὰρ λακωναρία μέλλοι εἶναι, δυνήσεται καὶ χρυσῷ καλλωπισθῆναι.

Τὸ λειπόμενον, ἴνα ἡ σὴ ὁσιότης τοῖς προειρημένοις δικασταῖς ᾗ τάχος γνωρισθῆναι ποιήσῃ, ὅσων τε καὶ ἐργατῶν, καὶ τεχνιτῶν, καὶ ἀναλωμάτων χρεία. Ἅ καὶ πρὸς ἐμὲ εὐθέως ἀνενεγκεῖν σπούδασον, οὐ μόνον περὶ τῶν μαρμάρων τε καὶ κιόνων, ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ τῶν λακωναριῶν, εἴ γε καὶ τοῦτο κάλλιον ἐπικρίνειας. Ὁ θεός σε διαφυλάξει, ἀδελφὲ ἀγαπητέ.

1.17 Helena, Mother of the Emperor Constantine.--Her zeal in the Erection of the Holy Church

The bearer of these letters was no less illustrious a personage than the mother of the emperor, even she who was glorious in her offspring, whose piety was celebrated by all; she who brought forth that great luminary and nurtured him in piety. She did not shrink from the fatigue of the journey on account of her extreme old age, but undertook it a little before her death, which occurred in her eightieth year.

When the empress beheld the place where the Saviour suffered, she immediately ordered the idolatrous temple, which had been there erected, to be destroyed, and the very earth on which it stood to be removed. When the tomb, which had been so long concealed, was discovered, three crosses were seen buried near the Lord’s sepulchre. All held it as certain that one of these crosses was that of our Lord Jesus Christ, and that the other two were those of the thieves who were crucified with Him. Yet they could not discern to which of the three the Body of the Lord had been brought nigh, and which had received the outpouring of His precious Blood. But the wise and holy Macarius, the president of the city, resolved this question in the following manner. He caused a lady of rank, who had been long suffering from disease, to be touched by each of the crosses, with earnest prayer, and thus discerned the virtue residing in that of the Saviour. For the instant this cross was brought near the lady, it expelled the sore disease, and made her whole.

The mother of the emperor, on learning the accomplishment of her desire, gave orders that a portion of the nails should be inserted in the royal helmet, in order that the head of her son might be preserved from the darts of his enemies. The other portion of the nails she ordered to be formed into the bridle of his horse, not only to ensure the safety of the emperor, but also to fulfil an ancient prophecy; for long before Zechariah, the prophet, had predicted that “There shall be upon the bridles of the horses Holiness unto the Lord Almighty.”

She had part of the cross of our Saviour conveyed to the palace. The rest was enclosed in a covering of silver, and committed to the care of the bishop of the city, whom she exhorted to preserve it carefully, in order that it might be transmitted uninjured to posterity. She then sent everywhere for workmen and for materials, and caused the most spacious and most magnificent churches to be erected. It is unnecessary to describe their beauty and grandeur; for all the pious, if I may so speak, hasten thither and behold the magnificence of the buildings.

This celebrated and admirable empress performed another action worthy of being remembered. She assembled all the women who had vowed perpetual virginity, and placing them on couches, she herself fulfilled the duties of a handmaid, serving them with food and handing them cups and pouring out wine, and bringing a basin and pitcher, and pouring out water to wash their hands.

After performing these and other laudable actions, the empress returned to her son, and not long after, she joyfully entered upon the other and a better life, after having given her son much pious advice and her fervent parting blessing. After her death, those honours were rendered to her memory which her stedfast and zealous service to God deserved.

Περὶ Ἑλένης τῆς τοῦ βασιλέως μητρὸς, καὶ τῆς περὶ τὴν οἰκοδομίαν τοῦ θείου ναοῦ σπουδῆς.

Τούτοις τοῖς γράμμασιν οὐκ ἅλλος τις διηκόνησεν, ἀλλ’ αὐτὴ τοῦ βασιλέως ἡ μήτηρ, ἡ καλλίπαις ἐκείνη, καὶ παρὰ πάντων ᾀδομένη τῶν εὐσεβῶν, ἡ τὸν μέγαν τοῦτον φωστῆρα τεκοῦσα, καὶ τὴν τῆς εὐσεβείας αὐτῷ προσενεγκοῦσα τροφήν Αὕτη τῶν τῆς ὁδοιπορίας πόνων ἀνασχομένη, καὶ τοῦ γήρως οὐ λογισαμένη τὰ πάθη: πρὸ γὰρ ὀλίγου τῆς τελευτῆς τὴν ἀποδημίαν ταύτην ἐποιήσατο, ὀγδοηκοντοῦτις δὲ τὸ τέρμα τοῦ βίου κατείληφεν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ τὸ χωρίον ἐκεῖνο εἶδε, τὸ τῆς κοινῆς σωτηρίας τὰ πάθη δεξάμενον, εὐθὺς μὲν τὸν μυσαρὸν ἐκεῖνον νεὼν καταλυθῆναι καὶ τὸν χοῦν ἐκφορηθῆναι προσέταξε. Δήλου δὲ τοῦ κεκρυμμένου τάφου γεγενημένου, ὤφθησαν τρεῖς παρὰ τὸ μνῆμα τὸ Δεσποτικὸν κατακεχωσμένοι σταυροί.

Καὶ ὅτι μὲν εἶς ἐκ τούτων ὁ τοῦ Δεσπότου ἡμῶν καὶ Σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐτύγχανεν ὧν, οἱ δ’ ἕτεροι τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ προσηλωθέντων λῃστῶν, ἀναμφισβητήτως ἐπίστευον ἅπαντες: ἠγνόουν δὲ ὅμως τὸν τῷ Δεσποτικῷ πελάσαντα σώματι, καὶ τοῦ τιμίου αἵματος τὴν λιβάδα δεξάμενον. Ἀλλ’ ὁ σοφώτατος ἐκεῖνος καὶ θεῖος ὄντως Μακάριος, ὁ τῆς πόλεως πρόεδρος, τοιῷδε πόρῳ τὴν ἀπορίαν διέλυσε. Γυναικὶ γὰρ περιφανεῖ νόσῳ κατεχομένῃ μακρᾷ, ἕκαστον τῶν σταυρῶν ἐκείνων μετὰ προσευχῆς σπουδαίως προσενεγκὼν, ἔγνω τοῦ σωτηρίου τὴν δύναμιν. Παραυτίκα γὰρ οὗτος τῷ γυναίῳ πελάσας τὴν χαλεπὴν ἐκείνην ἐξήλασε νόσον, καὶ τὴν ἄνθρωπον ἀπέφηνεν ὑγιᾶ. Οὕτω δὴ τοῦ βασιλέως ἡ μήτηρ μαθοῦσα τὸ ποθούμενον, τῶν ἥλων τὰ μὲν εἰς τὸ βασιλικὸν ἐνέβαλε κράνος, τῆς τοῦ παιδὸς κεφαλῆς προμηθουμένη. ἵνα τὰ τῶν πολεμίων ἀποκρούηται βέλη: τὰ δὲ τῷ τοῦ ἵππου ἀνέμιξε χαλινῷ, καὶ ἀσφάλειαν μηχανὡ??ʼένη τῷ βασιλεῖ, καὶ παλαιᾷ προφητείᾳ πέρας ἐπιτιθεῖσα: πὁῤῥωθεν γὰρ Ζαχαρίας ὁ προφήτης ἐβόα Καὶ ἔσται τὸ ἐπὶ τῷ χαλινῷ τοῦ ἵππου ʽ??ʼγιον τῷ Κυρίῳ παντοκράτορι. Τοῦ δὲ σωτηρίου σταυροῦ μοῖραν μέν τινα τοῖς βασιλείοις ἀπένειμε: τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν, θήκην ἐξ ὕλης ἀργύρου ποιησαμένη, τῷ τῆς πόλεως δέδωκεν ἐπισκόπῳ, φυλάττειν παρεγγυήσασα ταῖς ἔπειτα γενεαῖς τὰ τῆς σωτηρίας μνημόσυνα.

Πάντοθεν δὲ παντοδαπῆς ὕλης τεχνίτας ἀγείρασα, τοὺς μεγίστους ἐκείνους καὶ λαμπροτάτους νεὼς ἐδομήσατο. Τὸ δὲ τούτων κάλλος καὶ μέγεθος ἐκφράσαι περιττὸν ἄγαν ὑπείληφα: πάντων, ὡς ἔπος εἰπεῖν, τῶν φιλοθέων ἐκεῖσε θεόντων, καὶ θεωμένων τῶν ἔργων τὴν πολυτέλειαν. Πεποίηκε δὲ καὶ ἕτερον μνήμης ἄξιον ἡ πανεύφημος ἐκείνη, καὶ ἀξιάγαστος βασιλίς. Τὰς γὰρ διὰ βίου τὴν παρθενίαν ἀσκούσας συναγείρασα πάσας, καὶ ἐπὶ στιβάδων πολλῶν κατακλίνασα, αὐτὴ θεραπαινίδος ἔργον ἑ̓??ʼλήρου, διακονοῦσα, καὶ ὄψα παρατιθεῖσα, καὶ κύλ̔??ʼκας ὀρέγουσα, καὶ οἰνοχοοῦσα, καὶ πρόχουν ἐπὶ λέβητος φέρουσα, καὶ ὕδωρ ταῖς ἐκείνων χερσὶν ἐπιχέουσα. Ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τούτοις ὅμοια δράσασα, ἐπανῆλθε μὲν πρὸς τὸν παῖδα: μετ’ εὐθυμίας δὲ εἰς τὸν ἕτερον μετέστη βίον, πλεῖστα τῷ παιδὶ περὶ τῆς εὐσεβοῦς πολιτείας ἐντειλαμένη, καὶ ταῖς ἐξιτηρίοις αὐτὸν ἐπικλύσασα εὐλογίαις. Ἐκείνη μὲν οὖν καὶ μετὰ τὴν τελευτὴν τιμῆς τετύχηκεν, ὁποίας τυχεῖν ἐχρῆν τὴν οὕτως ἐπιμελῶς καὶ θερμῶς τὸν τῶν ὅλων τεθεραπευκυῖαν Θεόν.

1.18 The Unlawful Translation of Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia

The Arian party did not desist from their evil machinations. They had only signed the confession of faith for the purpose of disguising themselves in sheeps’-skins, while they were acting the part of wolves. The holy Alexander, of Byzantium, for the city was not yet called Constantinople, who by his prayer had pierced Arius to the heart, had, at the period to which we are referring, been translated to a better life. Eusebius, the propagator of impiety, little regarding the definition which, only a short time previously, he with the other bishops had agreed upon, without delay quitted Nicomedia and seized upon the see of Constantinople, in direct violation of that canon which prohibits bishops and presbyters from being translated from one city to another. But that those who carry their infatuation so far as to deny the divinity of the only-begotten Son of God, should likewise violate the other laws, cannot excite surprise. Nor was this the first occasion that he made this innovation; for, having been originally entrusted with the see of Berytus, he leapt from thence to Nicomedia. Whence he was expelled by the synod, on account of his manifest impiety, as was likewise Theognis, bishop of Nicæa. This is related a second time in the letters of the emperor Constantine; and I shall here insert the close of the letter which he wrote to the Nicomedians.

Περὶ τῆς παρανόμου μεταθέσεως Εὐσεβίου τοῦ Νικομηδείας.

Οἱ δὲ τῆς Ἀρείου συμμορίας τῶν παμπονήρων οὐκ ἐπελάθοντο βουλευμάτων.

Τούτου γὰρ δὴ ἕνεκα τὰς τῆς πίστεως ὁμολογίας συνέθεντο ταῖς χερσὶν, ὡς ἂν τὰ κώδια περικείμενοι, τὰ τῶν λύκων ἐργάσαιντο. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ θεῖος ἐκεῖνος Ἀλέξανδρος, ὁ τῇ προσευχῇ κατακοντίσας τὸν Ἄρειον, τὸν Βυζάντιον λέγω: οὕτω γὰρ ἡ Κωνσταντινούπολις κατ’ ἐκεῖνον ὠνομάζετο τὸν καιρόν: εἰς τὸν ἀμείνω μετετέθη βίον. Εὐσέβιος δὲ ὁ τῆς δυσσεβείας συνήγορος, μικρὰ φροντίσας ὧν πρὸ βραχέος μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων ἀρχιερέων συνέγραψεν ὅρων, παραυτίκα τὴν Νικομήδειαν καταλιπὼν, τὸν τῆς Κωνσταντινουπόλεως ἥρπασε θρόνον, ἄντικρυς τοῦ κανόνος, ἐπισκόπους ὁμοῦ καὶ πρεσβυτέρους ἀπαγορεύοντος ἐξ ἑτέρας εἰς ἑτέραν μεταβαίνειν πόλιν. Θαυμαστὸν δὲ οὐδὲν τοὺς οὕτω κατὰ τῆς τοῦ Μονογενοῦς μανέντας θεότητος, ἀδεῶς τοὺς ἅλλους παραβῆναι νόμους. Οὐ νῦν δὲ τοῦτο πρῶτον κεκαινοτόμηκεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἤδη πρότερον αὐτὸ τοῦτο τετόλμηκεν: τὴν Βηρυτὸν γὰρ πάλαι πεπιστευμένος, εἰς τὴν Νικομήδειαν μετεπήδησε: καὶ ταύτης δὲ μετὰ τὴν σύνοδον διὰ τὸ τῆς δυσσεβείας προφανὲς ἐξηλάθη, καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ Θεογόνιος ὁ Νικαίας. Καὶ τοῦτο δῆλον ὁ βασιλεὺς Κωνσταντῖνος διὰ γραμμάτων πεποίηκεν. Ἐγὼ δὲ καὶ τὸ τέλος τῆς ἐπιστολῆς ἐνθήσω τῇ συγγραφῇ. Ἐπέστειλε δὲ ταῦτα Νικομηδεῦσι.

1.19 Epistle of the Emperor Constantine against Eusebius and Theognis, addressed to the Nicomedians

“Who has taught these doctrines to the innocent multitude? It is manifestly Eusebius, the co-operator in the cruelty of the tyrants. For that he was the creature of the tyrant has been clearly shown; and, indeed, is proved by the slaughter of the bishops, and by the fact that these victims were true bishops. The relentless persecution of the Christians proclaims this fact aloud.

“I shall not here say anything of the insults directed against me, by which the conspiracies of the opposite faction were mainly carried out. But he went so far as to send spies to watch me, and scarcely refrained from raising troops in aid of the tyrant. Let not any one imagine that I allege what I am not prepared to prove. I am in possession of clear evidence; for I have caused the bishops and presbyters belonging to his following to be seized. But I pass over all these facts. I only mention them for the purpose of making these persons ashamed of their conduct, and not from any feeling of resentment.

“There is one thing I fear, one thing which causes me anxiety, and that is to see you charged as accomplices; for you are influenced by the doctrines of Eusebius, and have thus been led away from the truth. But your cure will be speedy, if, after obtaining a bishop who holds pure and faithful doctrines, you will but look unto God. This depends upon you alone; and you would, no doubt, have thus acted long ago, had not the aforesaid Eusebius come here, strongly supported by those then in power, and overturned all discipline.

“As it is necessary to say something more about Eusebius, your patience will remember that a council was held in the city of Nicæa, at which, in obedience to my conscience, I was present, being actuated by no other motive than the desire of producing unanimity among all, and before all else of proving and dispelling the mischief which originated from the infatuation of Arius of Alexandria, and was straightway strengthened by the absurd and pernicious machinations of Eusebius. But, beloved and much-honoured brethren, you know not how earnestly and how disgracefully Eusebius, although convicted by the testimony of his own conscience, persevered in the support of the false doctrines which had been universally condemned. He secretly sent persons to me to petition on his behalf, and personally intreated my assistance in preventing his being ejected from his bishopric, although his crimes had been fully detected. God, who, I trust, will continue His goodness towards you and towards me, is witness to the truth of what I say. I was then myself deluded and deceived by Eusebius, as you shall well know. In everything he acted according to his own desire, his mind being full of every kind of secret evil.

“Omitting the relation of the rest of his misdeeds, it is well that you should be informed of the crime which he lately perpetrated in concert with Theognis, the accomplice of his folly. I had sent orders for the apprehension of certain individuals in Alexandria who had deserted our faith, and by whose means the firebrand of dissension was kindled. But these good gentlemen, forsooth, bishops, whom, by the clemency of the council, I had reserved for penitence, not only received them under their protection, but also participated in their evil deeds. Hence I came to the determination to punish these ungrateful men, by apprehending and banishing them to some far-distant region.

“It is now your duty to look unto God with that same faith which it is clear that you have ever held, and in which it is fitting you should abide. So let us have cause of rejoicing in the appointment of pure, orthodox, and beneficent bishops. If any one should make mention of those destroyers, or presume to speak in their praise, let him know that his audacity will be repressed by the authority which has been committed to me as the servant of God. May God preserve you, beloved brethren!”

The above-mentioned bishops were then deposed and banished. Amphion was entrusted with the church of Nicomedia, and Chrestus with that of Nicæa. But the exiled bishops, employing their customary artifices, abused the benevolence of the emperor, renewed the previous contests, and regained their former power.

Ἐπιστολὴ βασιλέως Κωνσταντίνου κατὰ Εὐσεβίου καὶ Θεογονίου γραφεῖσα Νικομηδεῦσι.

Τίς ἐστιν ὁ ταῦτα διδάξας οὕτως ἄκακον πλῆθος; Εὐσέβιος δηλαδὴ, ὁ τῆς τυραννικῆς ὠμότητος συμμύστης.

Ὅτι γὰρ πανταχοῦ τοῦ τυράννου γεγένηται πρόσφυξ, πολλαχόθεν ἔστι συνορᾷν. Τοῦτο μὲν γὰρ αἱ τῶν ἐπισκόπων σφαγαὶ διαμαρτύρονται: ἀλλὰ τῶν ἀληθῶς ἐπισκόπων. Τοῦτο δὲ ἡ τῶν Χριστιανῶν χαλεπωτάτη ἐκδίωξις διαῤῥήδην βοᾷ.

Οὐδὲν γὰρ περὶ τῶν εἰς ἐμὲ γεγενημένων ὕβρεων νῦν ἐρῶ, δἰ ὧν ὅτι μάλιστα αἱ τῶν ἐναντίων μερῶν ἐπραγματεύσαντο συνδρομαί. Οὗτος καὶ ὀφθαλμοὺς κατασκόπους ἕπεμπε κατ’ ἐμοῦ, καὶ μόνον οὐκ ἐνόπλους τῷ τυράννῳ συνεισέφερεν ὑπουργίας.

Μηδέ μέ τις οἰέσθω εἷναι πρὸς τὴν τούτων ἀπόδειξιν ἀπαράσκευον. Ἔλεγχος γάρ ἐστιν ἀκριβὴς, ὅτι τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους καὶ τοὺς διακόνους τοὺς Εὐσεβίῳ παρεπομένους φανερῶς ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ συνειλῆφθαι συνέστηκεν.

Ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν παρίημι, ἃ νῦν οὐκ ἀγανακτήσεως ἕνεκεν, ἀλλ’ εἰς ἐκείνων αἰσχύνην ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ προενήνεκται. Ἐκεῖνο μόνον δέδια, ἐκεῖνο διαλογίζομαι, ὅτι ὑμᾶς ὁρῶ πρὸς τὴν τοῦ ἐγκλήματος καλεῖσθαι κοινωνίαν. Διὰ γὰρ τῆς Εὐσεβίου ἀγωγῆς τε καὶ διαστροφῆς, συνείδησιν τῆς ἀληθείας κεχωρισμένην εἰλήφατε. Ἀλλ’ ἔστιν οὐ βραδεῖα θεραπεία, εἴγε ἐπίσκοπον πιστόν τε καὶ ἀκέραιον νῦν γοῦν λαβόντες, πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἀπίδητε, ὅπερ ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος ἐν ὑμῖν ἐστιν, ὃ καὶ πάλαι ἐχρῆν τῆς ὑμετέρας κρίσεως ἠρτῆσθαι, εἰ μὴ ὁ προειρημένος Εὐσέβιος, δεινῶς τῶν τότε συλλαβομένων αὐτῷ, ἐνταῦθα ἐληλύθει, καὶ τὴν τῆς τάξεως ὀρθότητα ἀναισχύντως συντεταράχει. Ἀλλ’ ἐπειδὴ περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Εὐσεβίου πρὸς τὴν ὑμετέραν ἀγάπην ὀλίγα προσῆκε φράσαι, μέμνηται ἡ ὑμετέρα ἀνεξικακία ἐπὶ τῆς Νικαέων πόλεως γεγενῆσθαι σύνοδον, ᾗ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγὼ πρεπόντως τῇ τῆς ἐμῆς συνειδήσεως λατρείᾳ παρήμην, οὐδὲν ἕτερον βουλόμενος, ἢ ὁμόνοιαν ἅπασιν ἐργάσασθαι, καὶ πρό γε πάντων ἐλέγξαι τε καὶ ἀποσείσασθαι τὸ πρᾶγμα τοῦτο, ὅ τὴν μὲν ἀρχὴν εἰλήφει διὰ τῆς Ἀρείου τοῦ Ἀλεξανδρέως ἀπονοίας: ἰσχυροποίητο δὲ παραχρῆμα, διὰ τῆς Εὐσεβίου ἀτόπου τε καὶ ὀλεθρίας σπουδῆς. Ἀλλ’ αὐτὸς οὗτος ὁ Εὐσέβιος, προσφιλέστατοι καὶ τιμιώτατοι, μεθ̓ ὅσης νομίζετε συνδρομῆς, ἅτε δὴ ὑπὸ τῆς συνειδήσεως ἁ??ʼτῆς ἡττώμενος, μεθ̓ ὅσης δὲ αἰσχύνης τῇ πανταχόθεν ἐληλεγμένῃ ψευδολογίᾳ συνίστατο %5 Ὑποπέμπων μέν μοι διαφόρους τοὺς ἀξιοῦντας ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ, ἐξαιτούμενος δὲ παῤ ἐμοῦ συμμαχίαν τινὰ, ὅπως μὴ ἐπὶ τοσούτῳ ἐλεγχθεὶς πλημμελήματι, τῆς ὑπαρχούσης αὐτῷ τιμῆς ἐκβάλλοιτο. Μάρτυς μοί ἐστι τούτου ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸς, ὅς ἐμοί τε καὶ ὑμῖν φιλαγάθως ἐπιμένοι.

Ἐπεὶ καὶ ἐμὲ ἐκεῖνος περιέτρεψε, καὶ ἀπρεπῶς ὑφήρπασεν, ὅ καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐπιγνώσεσθε. Πάντα μὲν γὰρ ἐπράχθη τότε, καθὼς καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπόθει, πάν ὁτιοῦν κακὸν ἐπὶ τῆς αὐτοῦ διανοίας ἀποκρυπτόμενος.

Ἀλλὰ πρώην, ἵνα τὰ λοιπὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ σκαιότητος παρῶ, τί μάλιστα μετὰ Θεογονίου, ʽ??ʼν τῆς ἀνοίας ἔχει κοινωνὸν, διεπράξατο, ἀκούσατε, παρακαλῶ. Ἀλεξανδρέας τινὰς, τῆς ἡμετέρας πίστεως ἀναχωρήσαντας, ἐνταῦθα κεκελεύκειν ἀποσταλῆναι, ἐπειδὴ διὰ τῆς τούτων ὑπηρεσίας ὁ τῆς διχονοίας διηγείρετο πυρσός. Ἀλλ’ οὗτοι οἱ καλοί τε καὶ ἀγαθοὶ ἐπίσκοποι. οὓς ἅπαξ τῇ τῆς συνόδου ἀληθείᾳ πρὸς μετάνοιαν τετηρήκειν, οὐ μόνον ἐκείνους ἐδέξαντο, καὶ παῤ ἑαυτοῖς ἠσφαλίσαντο. ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκοινώνησαν αὐτοῖς τῆς τῶν τρόπων κακοηθείας.

Διὰ τοῦτο περὶ τοὺς ἀχαρίστους τούτους ἔκρινα πρᾶξαι: ἁρπαγέντας γὰρ αὐτοὺς ἐκέλευσα ὡς ποῤῥωτάτω ἐξορισθῆναι. Νῦν ὑμέτερόν ἐστιν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἐκείνῃ τῇ πίστει βλέπειν, ᾗ πάντοτε καὶ γεγενῆσθαι συνέστηκε, καὶ εἶναι πρέπει, καὶ διαπράξασθαι: οὕτως ἐπισκόπους ἀγνούς τε καὶ ὀρθοδόξους καὶ φιλανθρώπους ἔχοντες χαίρωμεν. Εἵ τις δὲ πρὸς μνήμην τῶν λυμεώνων ἐκείνων, ἢ πρὸς ἔπαινον ἀπρονοήτως ἐξαφθῆναι τολμήσει, παραχρῆμα τῆς ἰδίας τόλμης διὰ τῆς τοῦ θεράποντος τοῦ Θεοῦ, τουτέστιν ἐμοῦ, ἐνεργείας, ἀνασταλήσεται. Ὁ Θεὸς ὑμᾶς διαφυλάξει, ἀδελφοὶ ἀγαπητοί. Τότε μὲν οὖν οὗτοι καὶ καθῃρέθησαν, καὶ τῶν πόλεων ἐξηλάθησαν. Καὶ τὴν μὲν Νικομήδειαν Ἀμφίων ἐπιστεύθη, τὴν δὲ Νίκ̔??ʼιαν Χρῆστος. Ἀλλὰ πάλιν ταῖς ἐξ ἔθους χρησάμενοι μηχαναῖς, καὶ τὴν βασιλέως φιλανθρωπίαν ἐφόδιον ἐξαπάτης εὑρόντες, ἀνεπάλαισάν τε καὶ τὴν προτέραν δυναστείαν ἀπέλαβον.

1.20 The artful Machinations of Eusebius and his followers against the Holy Eustathius, Bishop of Antioch

Eusebius, as I have already stated, seized the diocese of Constantinople by force. And thus having acquired great power in that city, frequently visiting and holding familiar intercourse with the emperor, he gained confidence and formed plots against those who were foremost in the support of the truth. He at first feigned a desire of going to Jerusalem, to see the celebrated edifices there erected: and the emperor, who was deceived by his flattery, allowed him to set out with the utmost honour, providing him with carriages, and the rest of his equipage and retinue. Theognis, bishop of Nicæa, who, as we have before said, was his accomplice in his evil designs, travelled with him. When they arrived at Antioch, they put on the mask of friendship, and were received with the utmost deference. Eustathius, the great champion of the faith, treated them with fraternal kindness. When they arrived at the holy places, they had an interview with those who were of the same opinions as themselves, namely, Eusebius, bishop of Cæsarea, Patrophilus, bishop of Scythopolis, Aetius, bishop of Lydda, Theodotus, bishop of Laodicea, and others who had imbibed the Arian sentiments; they made known the plot they had hatched to them, and went with them to Antioch. The pretext for their journey was, that due honour might be rendered to Eusebius; but their real motive was their war against religion. They bribed a low woman, who made a traffic of her beauty, to sell them her tongue, and then repaired to the council, and when all the spectators had been ordered to retire, they introduced the wretched woman. She held a babe in her arms, of which she loudly and impudently affirmed that Eustathius was the father. Eustathius, conscious of his innocence, asked her whether she could bring forward any witness to prove what she had advanced. She replied that she could not: yet these equitable judges admitted her to oath, although it is said in the law, that “at the mouth of two or three witnesses shall the matter be established;” and the apostle says, “against an elder receive not any accusation but before two or three witnesses.” But they despised these divine laws, and admitted the accusation against this great man without any witnesses. When the woman had again declared upon oath that Eustathius was the father of the babe, these truth-loving judges condemned him as an adulterer. When the other bishops, who upheld the apostolical doctrines, being ignorant of all these intrigues, openly opposed the sentence, and advised Eustathius not to submit to it, the originators of the plot promptly repaired to the emperor, and endeavoured to persuade him that the accusation was true, and the sentence of deposition just; and they succeeded in obtaining the banishment of this champion of piety and chastity, as an adulterer and a tyrant. He was conducted across Thrace to a city of Illyricum.

Περὶ τῆς ὑπ’ Εὐσεβίου, καὶ τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ, γεγενημένης κατὰ τοῦ ἁγίου Εὐσταθίου τοῦ τῆς Ἀντιοχείας ἐπισκόπου δολίας συσκευῆς.

Ὁ δὲ Εὐσέβιος, ὡς ἤδη ἔφην, καὶ τὴν Κωνσταντινουπόλεως ἡγεμονίαν κατέσχε τυραννικῶς. Οὕτως δὲ τῆς πλείονος ἐπιλαβόμενος δυναστείας, καὶ ἐγγὺς βασιλέως φοιτῶν, καὶ τὴν παῤῥησίαν ἐκ τῆς συχνοτέρας συνουσίας λαβὼν, τὰς κατὰ τῶν τῆς ἀληθείας προμάχων κατεσκεύασε μηχανάς. Καὶ πρῶτον ἱμείρεσθαι τῆς τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων θέας σκηψάμενος, καὶ ταύτῃ τὸν βασιλέα βουκολήσας, ὡς τὸ πολυθρύλλητον τῆς οἰκοδομίας ἔργον ὀψόμενος, μετὰ πλείστης ἐκεῖθεν ἀπῆρε τιμῆς, τοῦ βασιλέως αὐτῷ καὶ ὀχήματα καὶ τὴν ἄλλην ἀπονείμαντος θεραπείαν.

Συναπῆρε δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ Θεογόνιος ὁ Νικαίας, κοινωνὸς ὧν, ὡς καὶ πρόσθεν εἰρήκαμεν, τῶν πονηρῶν βουλευμάτων. Ἀφικόμενοι δὲ εἰς Ἀντιόχειαν, καὶ τὸ τῆς φιλίας περιθέμενοι προσωπεῖον, θεραπείας ἀπήλαυσαν ὅτι μάλιστα πλείστης. Ὁ γὰρ τῆς ἀληθείας πρόμαχος ὁ μέγας Εὐστάθιος πᾶσαν αὐτοῖς ἀδελφικὴν φιλοφροσύνην προσήνεγκεν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ τοὺς ἱεροὺς κατέλαβον τόπους, καὶ τοὺς ὁμόφρονας ἐθεάσαντο, Εὐσέβιόν τε τὸν Καισαρείας, καὶ τὸν Σκυθοπολίτην Πατρόφιλον, καὶ τὸν Λύδδης Ἀέτιον, καὶ τὸν Λαοδικείας Θεόδοτον, καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ὅσοι τὴν λώβην ἐδέξἁ??ʼτο τὴν Ἀρείου, ἐμήνυσάν τε τὸ τυρευόμενον, καὶ σὺν αὐτοῖς τὴν Ἀντιόχου κατέλαβον.

Καὶ τὸ μὲν πρόσχημα τῆς τῶν ἄλλων ἐπιδημίας προπόμπιος ἦν τιμή: τὸ δὲ καττυόμενον, ὁ κατὰ τῆς εὐσεβείας πόλεμος. Γύναιον γὰρ ἑταιρικὸν τὴν ὥραν ἀπεμπολοῦν μισθωσάμενοι, καὶ τὴν γλῶτταν αὐτοῖς ἀποδόσθαι πείσαντες, συνῆλθον εἰς τὸ συνέδριον.

Εἶτα τοὺς ἄλλους ἅπαντας ἕξω γενέσθαι κελεύσαντες, τὸ τρισάθλιον εἰσήγαγον γύναιον. Ἡ δὲ παιδίον ὑπότιτθον ὑποδεικνῦσα, ἐκ τῆς Εὐσταθίου συνουσίας ἔλεγε τοῦτο καὶ συνειληφέναι καὶ τετοκέναι, καὶ ἀνέδην ἐβόα. Ὁ δὲ τῆς συκοφαντίας τὸ προφανὲς ἐπιστάμενος, εἴ τινα ἔχοι τούτου συνίστορα, ἄγειν εἰς μέσον ἐκέλευσεν. Ἐκείνης δὲ μηδένα σχεῖν μάρτυρα τῆς κατηγορίας λεγούσης, ὅρκον προὔτειναν οἱ δικαιότατοι δικασταί: καίτοι τοῦ νόμου διαῤῥήδην βοῶντος, ἐπὶ δύο καὶ τριῶν μαρτύρων εἷναι βέβαια τὰ λεγόμενα: καὶ ἄντικρυς τοῦ Ἀποστόλου κελεύοντος, μηδὲ κατὰ πρεσβυτέρου γινομένην γραφὴν δίχα δύο ἢ τριῶν μαρτύρων προσδέχεσθαι.

Ἀλλὰ τῶν θείων οὗτοι νόμων καταφρονήσαντες, ἀμάρτυρον κατ’ ἀνδρὸς τοσούτου κατηγορίαν ἐδέξαντο.

Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οἷς εἷπεν ἐκείνη τὸν ὅρκον προστέθεικε βοῶσα, ἧ μὴν Εὐσταθίου τὸ βρέφος εἶναι, ὡς κατὰ μοιχοῦ λοιπὸν οἱ φιλαλήθεις τὴν ψῆφον ἐξήνεγκαν. Τῶν δὲ ἄλλων ἀρχιερέων, παρῆσαν γὰρ οὐκ ὀλίγοι, καὶ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν ὑπερμαχοῦντες δογμάτων, καὶ τὰ τυρευθέντα παντάπασιν ἀγνοοῦντες, προφανῶς ἀντιλεγόντων, καὶ τὸν μέγαν Εὐστάθιον τὴν ψῆφον ἐκείνην τὴν παράνομον δέξασθαι κωλυόντων, πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα τὴν ταχίστην οἱ τὸ δρᾶμα συντεθεικότες ἀπῆλθον, καὶ πείσαντε; αὐτὸν, ὡς ἀληθὴς ἡ γραφὴ καὶ δικαία τῆς καθαιρέσεως ἡ ψῆφος, μοιχὸν ὁμοῦ καὶ τύραννον ἐξελαθῆναι παρασκευάζουσι τὸν τῆς εὐσεβείας καὶ σωφροσύνης ἀγωνιστήν.

Καὶ ἐκεῖνος μὲν διὰ τῆς Θρᾴκης εἰς Ἰλλυρικὴν πόλιν ἀπήχθη.

1.21 Bishops of Heretical opinions ordained in Antioch after the Banishment of St. Eustathius

Eulalius was first consecrated in place of Eustathius. But Eulalius surviving his elevation only a short period, it was intended that Eusebius of Palestine should be translated to this bishopric. Eusebius, however, refused the appointment, and the emperor forbade its being conferred on him. Next Euphronius was put forward, who also dying, after a lapse of only one year and a few months, the see was conferred on Flaccillus. All these bishops secretly clung to the Arian heresy. Hence it was that most of those individuals, whether of the clergy or of the laity, who valued the true religion, left the churches and formed assemblies among themselves. They were called Eustathians, since it was after the banishment of Eustathius that they began to hold their meetings. The wretched woman above-mentioned was soon after attacked by a severe and protracted illness, and then avowed the imposture in which she had been engaged, and made known the whole plot, not only to two or three, but to a very large number of priests. She confessed that she had been bribed to bring this false and impudent charge, but yet that her oath was not altogether false, as a certain Eustathius, a coppersmith, was the father of the babe. Such were some of the crimes perpetrated in Antioch by this most excellent faction.

Περὶ τῶν μετὰ τὴν ἔξοδον τοῦ ἁγίου Εὐσταθίου καταστάντων ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ ἐπισκόπων αἱρετικῶν.

Οὗτοι δὲ πρῶτον μὲν ἀντ̓ αὐτοῦ χειροτονοῦσιν Εὐλάλιον τούτου δὲ ὀλίγον ἐπιβιώσαντος χρόνον, Εὐσέβιον μεταθεῖναι τὸν Παλαιστῖνον ἠθέλησαν.

Ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐξέφυγε τὴν μετάθεσιν, καὶ βασιλεὺς διεκώλυσεν, Εὐφρόνιον προεβάλοντο. Καὶ τούτου δὲ τελευτήσαντος, ἐνιαυτὸν γὰρ καὶ μῆνας ὀλίγους μετὰ τὴν χειροτονίαν ἐβίω, Φλακίτῳ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἐκείνης τὴν προεδρίαν παρέδοσαν. Πάντες δὲ ὁμοίως τὴν Ἀρείου λώβην εἶχον ἐγκεκρυμμένην.

Διά τοι τοῦτο πλεῖστοι τῶν εὐσεβεῖν προαιρουμένων, καὶ τῶν ἱερωμένων, καὶ τῶν πολλῶν, τοὺς ἐκκλησιαστικοὺς καταλελοιπότες συλλόγους, πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς συνηθροίζοντο. Εὐσταθιανοὺς δὲ τούτους ὠνόμαζον ἅπαντες, ἐπειδὴ μετὰ τὴν ἔξοδον τὴν ἐκείνου συνέστησαν. Τὸ μέντοι τρισάθλιον ἐκεῖνο γύναιον νόσῳ χαλεπωτάτῃ καὶ μακροτάτῃ περιπεσὸν, ἐξέφηνε τὴν ἐπιβουλὴν, καὶ τὴν τραγῳδίαν ἐγύμνωσεν, οὐ δύο καὶ τρεῖς, ἀλλὰ παμπόλλους τῶν ἱερέων τὰ τυρευθέντα διδάξασα. Ἔφη γὰρ ἐπὶ χρήμασι τὴν σοκοφαντίαν ἐκείνην τετολμηκέναι: καὶ τὸν μέντοι ὅρκον μὴ πάμπαν εἶναι ψευδῆ: Εὐσταθίου γάρ τινος χαλκέως γεγενῆσθαι τὸ βρέφος.

Ταῦτα μὲν οὗν ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ παρὰ τῆς βελτίστης ἐτολμήθη συμμορίας.

1.22 Conversion of the Indians

At this period, the light of the knowledge of God was for the first time shed upon India. The courage and the piety of the emperor had become celebrated throughout the world; and the barbarians, having learnt by experience to choose peace rather than war, were able to enjoy intercourse with one another without fear. Many persons, therefore, set out on long journeys; some for the desire of making discoveries, others from a spirit of commercial enterprise. About this period a native of Tyre, acquainted with Greek philosophy, desiring to penetrate into the interior of India, set off for this purpose with his two young nephews. When he had accomplished the object of his wishes, he embarked for his own country. The ship being compelled to put in to land in order to obtain a fresh supply of water, the barbarians fell upon her, drowned some of the crew, and took the others prisoners. The uncle was among the number of those who were killed, and the lads were conducted to the king. The name of the one was Ædesius, and of the other Frumentius. The king of the country, in course of time, perceiving their intelligence, promoted them to the superintendence of his household. If any one should doubt the truth of this account, let him recall to mind the history of Joseph in the kingdom of Egypt, and also the history of Daniel, and of the three champions of the truth, who, from being captives, became princes of Babylon. The king died; but these young men remained with his son, and were advanced to still greater power. As they had been brought up in the true religion, they exhorted the merchants who visited the country to assemble, according to the custom of Romans, to take part in the divine liturgy. After a considerable time they solicited the king to reward their services by permitting them to return to their own country. They obtained his permission, and safely reached Roman territory. Ædesius directed his course towards Tyre, but Frumentius, whose religious zeal was greater than the natural feeling of affection for his relatives, proceeded to Alexandria, and informed the bishop of that city that the Indians were deeply anxious to obtain spiritual light. Athanasius then held the rudder of that church; he heard the story, and then “Who,” said he, “better than you yourself can scatter the mists of ignorance, and introduce among this people the light of Divine preaching?” After having said this, he conferred upon him the episcopal dignity, and sent him to the spiritual culture of that nation. The newly-ordained bishop left this country, caring nothing for the mighty ocean, and returned to the untilled ground of his work. There, having the grace of God to labour with him, he cheerfully and successfully played the husbandman, catching those who sought to gainsay his words by works of apostolic wonder, and thus, by these marvels, confirming his teaching, he continued each day to take many souls alive.

Περὶ τῆς Ἰνδῶν πίστεως.

Παρὰ δὲ Ἰνδοῖς κατὰ τοῦτον ἀνέτειλε τὸν χρόνον τῆς θεογνωσίας τὸ φῶς. Τῆς γὰρ τοῦ βασιλέως ἀνδρίας καὶ εὐσεβείας πανταχοῦ θρυλλουμένης, καὶ τῶν ἐν κύκλῳ βαρβάρων τὴν εἰρήνην αἱρεῖσθαι πρὸ τοῦ πολέμου τῇ πείρᾳ μεμαθηκότων, ἀδεῶς ἀλλήλοις ἅπαντες ἐπεμίγνυντο, καὶ πολλοὶ μὲν ἱστορίας χάριν, πολλοὶ δὲ ἐμπορίας, τὰς μακρὰς ἀποδημίας ἐστέλλοντο.

Τότε τις Τύριος, τῆς θύραθεν φιλοσοφίας μετέχων, τὴν ἐσχάτην Ἰνδίαν ἱστορῆσαι ποθήσας, σὺν δύο μειρακίοις ἀδελφιδοῖς ἐξεδήμησεν. Ὥν ἐπόθησε δὲ τυχὼν, ναυτιλίᾳ χρώμενος ἐπανῄει: ὑδρείας δὲ χάριν εἴς τινα λιμένα τοῦ σκάφους προσορμισθέντος, βάρβαροι προσπεσόντες τοὺς μὲν κατεπόντισαν, τοὺς δὲ ἐξηνδραπόδισαν. Καὶ ἐκεῖνος μὲν τοῖς τεθνεῶσι συνηριθμήθη: τὰ δὲ μειράκια προσηνέχθη τῷ βασιλεῖ. Τούτων ὁ μὲν Αἰδέσιος, ὁ δὲ Φρουμέντιος ὠνομάζετο. Πεῖραν δὲ τούτων τῷ χρόνῳ λαβὼν ὁ τῆς γῆς ἐκείνης κρατῶν, καὶ ἀγχίνους ἰδὼν, τῆς οἰκίας ἐπιμελεῖσθαι προσέταξεν. Εἰ δέ τις ἀπιστεῖ τοῖς λεγομένοις, τὰ κατὰ τὸν Ἰωσὴφ καὶ τῆς Αἰγύπτου τὴν βασιλείαν σκοπησάτω: πρὸς δὲ τούτοις, καὶ τοῦ προφήτου ἀναμιμνησκέσθω Δανιὴλ, καὶ τῶν τριῶν ἐκείνων τῆς εὐσεβείας ἀγωνιστῶν. Καὶ γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι δορυάλωτοι γενόμενοι τὴν Βαβυλωνίων ἡγεμονίαν παρέλαβον. Τοῦ δὲ βασιλέως τετελευτηκότος, τῷ παιδὶ τῷ ἐκείνου συνῆσαν, πλείονος τιμῆς ἀπολαύοντες. Εὐσεβίᾳ δὲ συντεθραμμένοι, τοὺς αὐτόσε τῶν ἐμπόρων ἀφικνουμένους κατὰ τὸ Ῥωμαίων ἔθος συναγείρεσθαί τε, καὶ τὰς θείας ἐπιτελεῖν λειτουργίας προέτρεπον. Χρόνου δὲ συχνοῦ διελθόντος, προσίασι τῷ βασιλεῖ, καὶ τῆς εὐνοίας ἀπαιτοῦσι μισθὸν, τὴν εἰς τὴν ἐνεγκοῦσαν ἐπάνοδον.

Τούτου δὲ τυχόντες, εἰς τὴν Ῥωμαίων ἀφίκοντο γῆν: καὶ ὁ μὲν Αἰδέσιος τὴν Τύρον κατέλαβεν: ὁ δὲ Φρουμέντιος τὴν περὶ τὰ θεῖα σπουδὴν τῆς τῶν γεγεννηκότων προτετίμηκε θέας: καὶ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρου καταλαβὼν πόλιν, τὸν τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἐδίδαξε πρόεδρον, ὡς Ἰνδοὶ λίαν ποθοῦσι τὸ νοερὸν εἰσδέξασθαι φῶς. Ἀθανάσιος δὲ τηνικαῦτα τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἐκείνης κατεῖχε τοὺς οἴακας: ὅς τῶν διηγημάτων ἐκείνων ἀκούσας: Καὶ τίς σου, ἔφη, ἄμεινον καὶ τὴν τῆς ἀγνοίας τὴν ἀχλὺν ἀποσκεδάσει τοῦ ἔθνους, καὶ τοῦ θείου κηρύγματος αὐτοῖς ἀποίσει τὴν αἴγλην; Ταῦτα εἰπὼν, καὶ τῆς ἀρχιερατικῆς αὐτῷ χάριτος μεταδοὺς, εἰς τὴν τοῦ ἔθνους ἐξέπεμψε γεωργίαν.

Ὁ δὲ, καὶ τὴν πατρίδα καταλιπὼν, καὶ τοῦ μεγίστου πελάγους καταφρονήσας, κατέλαβε μὲν τὸ ἀγεώργητον ἔθνος: ἐγεώργησε δὲ προθύμως, συνεργὸν ἔχων τὴν θεόσδοτον χάριν: ἀποστολικαῖς γὰρ κεχρημένος θαυματουργίαις, τοὺς ἀντιλέγειν τοῖς λόγοις πειρωμένους ἐθήρευε, καὶ ἡ τερατουργία μαρτυροῦσα τοῖς λεγομένοις, παμπόλλους καθ̓ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν ἐζώγρει.

1.23 Conversion of the Iberians

Frumentius thus led the Indians to the knowledge of God. Iberia, about the same time, was guided into the way of truth by a captive woman. She continued instant in prayer, allowing herself no softer bed than a sack spread upon the ground, and accounted fasting her highest luxury. This austerity was rewarded by gifts similar to those of the Apostles. The barbarians, who were ignorant of medicine, were accustomed, when attacked by disease, to go to one another’s houses, in order to ask those who had suffered in a similar way, and had got well, by what means they had been cured. In accordance with this custom, a mother who had a sick child, repaired to this admirable woman, to enquire if she knew of any cure for the disease. The latter took the child, placed it upon her bed, and prayed to the Creator of the world to be propitious to it, and cure the disease. He heard her prayer, and made it whole. This extraordinary woman hence obtained great celebrity; and the queen, who was suffering from a severe disease, hearing of her by report, sent for her. The captive held herself in very low estimation, and would not accept the invitation of the queen. But the queen, forced by her sore need, and careless of her royal dignity, herself ran to the captive. The latter made the queen lie down upon her mean bed, and once again applied to her disease the efficacious remedy of prayer. The queen was healed, and offered as rewards for her cure, gold, silver, tunics, and mantles, and such gifts as she thought worthy of possession, and such as royal munificence should bestow. The holy woman told her that she did not want any of these, but that she would deem her greatest reward to be the queen’s knowledge of true religion. She then, as far as in her lay, explained the Divine doctrines, and exhorted her to erect a church in honour of Christ who had made her whole. The queen then returned to the palace, and excited the admiration of her consort, by the suddenness of her cure; she then made known to him the power of that God whom the captive adored, and besought him to acknowledge the one only God, and to erect a church to Him, and to lead all the nation to worship Him. The king was greatly delighted with the miracle which had been performed upon the queen, but he would not consent to erect a church. A short time after he went out hunting, and the loving Lord made a prey of him as He did of Paul; for a sudden darkness enveloped him and forbade him to move from the spot; while those who were hunting with him enjoyed the customary sunlight, and he alone was bound with the fetters of blindness. In his perplexity he found a way of escape, for calling to mind his former unbelief, he implored the help of the God of the captive woman, and immediately the darkness was dispelled. He then went to the marvellous captive, and asked her to shew him how a church ought to be built. He who once filled Bezaleel with architectural skill, graciously enabled this woman to devise the plan of a church. The woman set about the plan, and men began to dig and build. When the edifice was completed, the roof put on, and every thing supplied except the priests, this admirable woman found means to obtain these also. For she persuaded the king to send an embassy to the Roman emperor asking for teachers of religion. The king accordingly despatched an embassy for the purpose. The emperor Constantine, who was warmly attached to the cause of religion, when informed of the purport of the embassy, gladly welcomed the ambassadors, and selected a bishop endowed with great faith, wisdom, and virtue, and presenting him with many gifts, sent him to the Iberians, that he might make known to them the true God. Not content with having granted the requests of the Iberians, he of his own accord undertook the protection of the Christians in Persia; for, learning that they were persecuted by the heathens, and that their king himself, a slave to error, was contriving various cunning plots for their destruction, he wrote to him, entreating him to embrace the Christian religion himself, as well as to honour its professors. His own letter will render his earnestness in the cause the plainer.

Περὶ τῆς Ἰβήρων πρὸς τὴν εὐσέβειαν ποδηγίας.

Ἰνδῶν μὲν οὖν ὁ Φρουμέντιος πρὸς θεογνωσίαν ἐγένετο ποδηγός. Ἴβηρας δὲ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν χρόνον γυνὴ δορυάλωτος πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐξενάγησεν.

Αὕτη γὰρ προσευχῇ μὲν ἐχρῆτο διηνεκεῖ: εὐνὴ δὲ ἦν αὐτῇ καὶ στρωμνὴ μαλακὴ, σάκκος ἐπὶ τοῦ δαπέδου καθηπλωμένος: τρυφὴν δὲ ἄκραν τὴν νηστείαν ἐνόμιζεν. Οὗτος ὁ πόνος τῶν ἀποστολικῶν αὐτῇ μεταδέδωκε χαρισμάτων. Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ οἱ βάρβαροι, τῆς ἰατρικῆς σπανίζοντες ἐπιστήμης, εἰώθασιν ἀῤῥωστοῦντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους φοιτᾷν, καὶ παρά τῶν ἤδη νενοσηκότων, καὶ τῆς ἀῤῥωστίας ἀπαλλαγέντων, μανθάνειν τῆς ὑγείας τὸν τρόπον, ἀφίκετό τις γυνὴ πρὸς τὴν ἀξιέπαινον ἅνθρωπον, παιδίον ἄῤῥωστον ἔχουσα, καὶ μαθεῖν τὸ πρακτέον ἀντιβολοῦσα.

Ἡ δὲ τοῦτο λαβοῦσα καὶ εἰς τὴν εὐνὴν ἀνακλίνασα, ἱκέτευε τὸν τῶν ὅλων Δημιουργὸν νεῦσαι καὶ λῦσαι τὴν νόσον. Ὁ δὲ τὴν ἱκετείαν δεξάμενος, παρέσχε τὴν ὑγείαν. Ἐντεῦθεν ἡ θαυμασία γυνὴ πολυθρύλλητος γέγονεν: οὐδὲ γὰρ τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως ὁμόζυγα τὸ γεγενημένον διέλαθε. Παραυτίκα δὲ αὐτὴν μετεπέμψατο: ὑπό τινος γὰρ καὶ αὐτὴ χαλεποῦ κατείχετο πάθους. Ἡ δὲ μετρίῳ κεχρημένη τῷ φρονήματι, τῆς βασιλίδος τὴν αἴτησιν οὐκ ἐδέξατο.

Ἀλλ’ ὑπὸ τῆς χρείας ἐκείνη βιαζομένη, τὴν βασιλικὴν ἀξίαν εἰς νοῦν λαβεῖν οὐκ ἠθέλησεν, ἀλλ’ αὐτὴ πρὸς τὴν δορυάλωτον ἔδραμεν. Ἡ δὲ πάλιν, ἐπὶ τῆς εὐτελοῦς εὐνῆς αὐτὴν κατακλίνασα, φάρμακον ἀλεξίκακον προσενήνοχε τῷ πάθει τὴν προσευχήν.

Ἡ δὲ βασιλὶς τῆς θεραπείας μισθὸν προσεκόμιζεν ὅν ἐνόμιζεν ἀξιόκτητον, χρυσὸν καὶ ἄργυρον, καὶ χιτῶνας, καὶ ἀμπεχόνας, καὶ ὅσα τῆς βασιλικῆς ἐστι δῶρα φιλοτιμίας. Ἡ δὲ θεία γυνὴ τούτων ἔφη μὴ δεῖσθαι: μέγαν δὲ ἡγεῖσθαι μισθὸν, τὴν τῆς εὐσεβείας ἐπίγνωσιν. Καὶ προσέφερεν ὡς ἐνῆν τὰ θεῖα παιδεύματα, καὶ θεῖον ἀνεγεῖραι παρεγγυᾷ νεὼν τῷ σεσωκότι Χριστῷ. Τούτων ἐκείνη ἀκούσασα, κατέλαβε τὰ βασίλεια, καὶ παραυτίκα μὲν ἐξέπληξε τὸν ὁμόζυγα τῷ συντόμῳ τῆς θεραπείας: εἶτα τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς αἰχμαλώτου τὴν δύναμιν ἐδήλου, καὶ παρεκάλει τοῦτον μόνον εἰδέναι Θεὸν, καὶ νεὼν αὐτῷ παρασκευάσαι, καὶ ἅπαν εἰς τὴν τούτου θεραπείαν μεταθεῖναι τὸ ἔθνος. Ὁ δὲ τὸ μὲν εἰς τὴν ὁμόζυγα θαῦμα γεγενημένον εὐφήμει: τὸν δὲ νεὼν οὐκ ἤθελε δείμασθαι.

Ὀλίγου δὲ διελθόντος χρόνου, αὐτὸς μὲν εἰς θήραν ἐξῆλθεν. Ὁ δὲ φιλάνθρωπος αὐτὸν Δεσπότης κατὰ τὸν Παῦλον ἐθήρευσε. Ζόφος γὰρ αὐτῷ ἐξαπίνης προσπεσὼν, οὐκ εἵα ποῤῥωτέρω προβαίνειν. Καὶ οἱ μὲν θηρεύοντες τῆς ἀκτῖνος συνήθως ἀπήλαυον: οὗτος δὲ μόνος ἀποληφθεὶς, τοῖς τῆς ἀορασίας ἐπεδέθη δεσμοῖς. Ἐν ἀπορίᾳ δὲ ὥν, πόρον εὗρε τῆς σωτηρίας: εὐθὺς γὰρ εἰς νοῦν τὴν ἀπείθειαν λαβὼν, καὶ τὸν τῆς αἰχμαλώτου Θεὸν καλέσας ἐπίκουρον, ἀπηλλάγη τοῦ ζόφου, καὶ τὴν ἀξιάγαστον ἐκείνην καταλαβὼν δορυάλωτον, παρεκάλει δεῖξαι τῆς οἰκοδομίας τὸ σχῆμα. Ὁ δὲ τὸν Βεσελεὴλ τῆς ἀρχιτεκτονικῆς σοφίας ἐμπλήσας, καὶ ταύτην ἠξίωσε χάριτος, ὡς τὸν θεῖον διαγράψαι νεών. Καὶ ἡ μὲν διέγραφεν: οἱ δὲ ὤρυττόν τε καὶ ᾠκοδόμουν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἐτελέσθη τὸ οἰκοδόμημα, καὶ ὄροφος ἐπετέθη, καὶ μόνων ἐδεῖτο τῶν ἱερέων, εὗρε καὶ τούτου πόρον ἡ θαυμασία γυνή. Ἔπεισε γὰρ τοῦ ἔθνους τὸν ἡγούμενον πρὸς τὸν Ῥωμαίων πρεσβεύσασθαι βασιλέα, καὶ αἰτήσασθαι πεμφθῆναι σφίσι διδάσκαλον εὐσεβείας.

Ὁ μὲν οὗν δεξάμενος τὴν εἰσήγησιν τοὺς πρεσβευσομένους ἐξέπεμψεν. Ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τῆς αἰτήσεως τὴν αἰτίαν μαθὼν, Κωνσταντῖνος δὲ ἦν, ὁ τῆς εὐσεβείας θερμότατος ἐραστὴς, φιλοφροσύνης μὲν παμπόλλης τοὺς πρέσβεις ἠξίωσεν: ἄνδρα δὲ πίστει, καὶ συνέσει, καὶ βίῳ κοσμούμενον, καὶ τῆς ἀρχιερωσύνης ἠξιωμένον, κήρυκα τῷ ἔθνει τῆς θεογνωσίας ἐξέπεμψε, μετὰ δώρων ὅτι μάλιστα πλείστων.

Ταύτης μὲν οὗν τῆς προμηθείας τοὺς ᾐτηκότας ἠξίωσε. Τῶν ἐν Περσίδι δὲ τῆς εὐσεβείας τροφίμων αὐτομάτως προὐνοήθη. Μαθὼν γὰρ αὐτοὺς ὑπὸ τῶν δυσσεβῶν ἐξελαύνεσθαι, καὶ τὸν ἐκείνων βασιλέα, τῇ πλάνῃ δεδουλωμένον, παντοδαπὰς αὐτοῖς καττύειν ἐπιβουλὰς, ἀπέστειλε, καὶ παραινῶν εὐσεβεῖν, καὶ τοὺς εὐσεβοῦντας τιμῆς ἀπολαύειν αἰτῶν. Ἄμεινον δὲ τὴν τοῦ γεγραφότος σπουδὴν ἐπιδείξει τὰ γράμματα.

1.24 Letter written by the Emperor Constantine to Sapor, the King of Persia, respecting the Christians

“In protecting the holy faith I enjoy the light of truth, and by following the light of truth I attain to fuller knowledge of the faith. Therefore, as facts prove, I recognize that most holy worship as teaching the knowledge of the most holy God. This service I profess. With the Power of this God for my ally, beginning at the furthest boundaries of the ocean, I have, one after another, quickened every part of the world with hope. Now all the peoples once enslaved by many tyrants, worn by their daily miseries, and almost extinct, have been kindled to fresh life by receiving the protection of the State.

“The God I reverence is He whose emblem my dedicated troops bear on their shoulders, marching whithersoever the cause of justice leads them, and rewarding me by their splendid victories. I confess that I reverence this God with eternal remembrance. Him, who dwelleth in the highest heavens, I contemplate with pure and unpolluted mind. On Him I call on bended knees, shunning all abominable blood, all unseemly and ill-omened odours, all fire of incantation, and all pollution by which unlawful and shameful error has destroyed whole nations and hurled them down to hell.

“God does not permit those gifts which, in His beneficent Providence, He has bestowed upon men for the supply of their wants to be perverted according to every man’s desire. He only requires of men a pure mind and a spotless soul, and by these He weighs their deeds of virtue and piety. He is pleased with gentleness and modesty; He loves the meek, and hates those who excite contentions; He loves faith, chastises unbelief; He breaks all power of boasting, and punishes the insolence of the proud. Men exalted with pride He utterly overthrows, and rewards the humble and the patient according to their deserts. Of a just sovereignty He maketh much, strengthens it by His aid, and guards the counsels of Princes with the blessing of peace.

“I know that I am not in error, my brother, when I confess that this God is the Ruler and the Father of all men, a truth which many who preceded me upon the imperial throne were so deluded by error as to attempt to deny. But their end was so dreadful that they have become a fearful warning to all mankind, to deter others from similar iniquity. Of these I count that man one whom the wrath of God, like a thunderbolt, drove hence into your country, and who made notorious the memorial of his shame which exists in your own land. Indeed it appears to have been well ordered that the age in which we live should be distinguished by the open and manifest punishments inflicted on such persons. I myself have witnessed the end of those who have persecuted the people of God by unlawful edicts. Hence it is that I more especially thank God for having now, by His special Providence, restored peace to those who observe His law, in which they exalt and rejoice.

“I am led to expect future happiness and security whenever God in His goodness unites all men in the exercise of the one pure and true religion. You may therefore well understand how exceedingly I rejoice to hear that the finest provinces of Persia are adorned abundantly with men of this class; I mean Christians; for it is of them I am speaking. All then is well with you and with them, for you will have the Lord of all merciful and beneficent to you. Since then you are so mighty and so pious, I commend the Christians to your care, and leave them in your protection. Treat them, I beseech you, with the affection that befits your goodness. Your fidelity in this respect will confer on yourself and on us inexpressible benefits.”

This excellent emperor felt so much solicitude for all who had embraced the true religion, that he not only watched over those who were his own subjects, but also over the subjects of other sovereigns. For this reason he was blessed with the special protection of God, so that although he held the reins of the whole of Europe and of Africa, and the greater part of Asia, his subjects were all well disposed to his rule, and obedient to his government. Foreign nations submitted to his sway, some by voluntary submission, others overcome in war. Trophies were everywhere erected, and the emperor was styled Victorious.

The praises of Constantine have, however, been proclaimed by many other writers. We must resume the thread of our history. This emperor, who deserves the highest fame, devoted his whole mind to matters worthy of the apostles, while men who had been admitted to the sacerdotal dignity not only neglected to edify the church, but endeavoured to uproot it from the very foundations. They invented all manner of false accusations against those who governed the church in accordance with the doctrines taught by the apostles, and did their best to depose and banish them. Their envy was not satisfied by the infamous falsehood which they had invented against Eustathius, but they had recourse to every artifice to effect the overthrow of another great bulwark of religion. These tragic occurrences I shall now relate as concisely as possible.

Ἐπιστολὴ Κωνσταντίνου βασιλέως πρὸς Σαπώρην τὸν Περσῶν βασιλέα, περὶ τῆς τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ προνοίας.

Τὴν θείαν πίστιν φυλάσσων, τοῦ τῆς ἀληθείας φωτὸς μεταλαγχάνω: τῷ ἀληθείας φωτὶ ὁδηγούμενος, τὴν θείαν πίστιν ἐπιγινώσκω. Τοιγάρτοι τούτοις, ὡς τὰ πράγματα βεβαιοῖ, τὴν ἁγιωτάτην θρησκείαν γνωρίζω διδάσκαλον τῆς ἐπιγνώσεως τοῦ ἁγιωτάτου Θεοῦ. Ταύτην τὴν λατρείαν ἔχειν ὁμολογῶ. Τούτου τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν δύναμιν σύμμαχον ἔχων, ἐκ τῶν περάτων τοῦ ὠκεανοῦ ἀρξάμενος, πᾶσαν ἐφεξῆς τὴν οἰκουμένην βεβαίαις ἐλπίσι διήγειρα, ὡς ἅπαντα ὅσα ὑπὸ τοσούτοις τυράννοις δεδουλωμένα, ταῖς καθημεριναῖς συμφοραῖς ἐνδόντα, ἐξίτηλα ἐγεγόνει, ταῦτα προσλαβόντα τὴν τῶν κοινῶν ἐκδικίαν, ὥσπερ ἔκ τινος θεραπείας ἀναζωπυρηθῆναι. Τοῦτον τὸν Θεὸν πρεσβεύω, οὗ τὸ σημεῖον ὁ τῷ Θεῷ ἀνακείμενός μου στρατὸς ὑπὲρ ὤμων φέρει, καὶ ἐφ̓ ἅπερ ὁ τοῦ δικαίου λόγος παρακαλεῖ, κατευθύνεται, ἐξ αὐτῶν δὲ ἐκείνων περιφανέσι τροπαίοις αὐτίκα τὴν χάριν ἀντιλαμβάνω . Τοῦτον τὸν Θεὸν ἀθανάτῳ μνήμῃ τιμᾷν ὁμολογῶ: τοῦτον ἀκραιφνεῖ καὶ καθαρᾷ διανοίᾳ ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτάτω τυγχάνειν ὑπεραυγάζομαι: τοῦτον ἐπικαλοῦμαι γόνυ κλίνας, φεύγων μὲν πᾶν αἷμα βδελυκτὸν, καὶ ὀσμὰς ἀηδεῖς καὶ ἀποτροπαίους ἐκκλίνων, πᾶσάν τε γεώδη λαμπηδόνα: οἷς πᾶσιν ἡ ἀθέμιτος καὶ ʽ??ʼῤῥητος πλάνη χραινομένη, πολλοὺς τῶν ἐθνῶν καὶ ὅλα γένη κατέῤῥιψε, τοῖς κάτω μέρεσι παραδοῦσα. Ἅ γὰρ τῶν ὅλων Θεὸς προνοίᾳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων διὰ φιλανθρωπίαν οἰκείαν χρείας ἕνεκα εἰς τοὐμφανὲς παρήγαγε, ταῦτα πρὸς τὴν ἑκάστου ἐπιθυμίαν ἕλκεσθαι οὐδαμῶς ἀνέχεται. Καθαρὰν δὲ μόνην διάνοιαν καὶ ψυχὴν ἀκηλίδωτον παρὰ ἀνθρώπων ἀπαιτεῖ, τὰς τῆς ἀρετῆς καὶ εὐσεβείας πράξεις ἐν τούτοις σταθμώμενος. Ἐπιεικείας γὰρ καὶ ἡμερότητος ἔργοις ἀρέσκεται, πράους φιλῶν, μισῶν τοὺς ταραχώδεις: ἀγαπῶν τὴν πίστιν, ἀπιστίαν κολάζων: πᾶσαν μετ’ ἀλαζονείας δυναστείαν καταῤῥηγνὺς, ὕβριν ὑπερηφάνων τιμωρεῖται: τοὺς ὑπὸ τύφου ἐπαιρομένους ἐκ βάθρων ἀναιρεῖ, ταπεινόφροσι καὶ ἀνεξικάκοις τὰ πρὸς ἀξίαν νέμων.

Οὕτω καὶ βασιλείαν δικαίαν περὶ πολλοῦ ποιούμενος, ταῖς παῤ ἑαυτοῦ ἐπικουρίαις κρατύνει, σύνεσίν τε βασιλικὴν τῷ γαληναίῳ τῆς εἰρήνης διαφυλάττει.

Οὔ μοι δοκῶ πλανᾶσθαι, ἀδελφέ μου, τοῦτον εἷναι Θεὸν ὁμολογῶν, πάντων ἀρχηγὸν καὶ Πατέρα, ὅν πολλοὶ τῶν τῇδε βασιλευσάντων, μανιώδεσι πλάναις ὑπαχθέντες, ἐπεχείρησαν ἀρνήσασθαι. Ἀλλ’ ἐκείνους ἅπαντας τοιοῦτον τιμωρὸν τέλος κατανάλωσεν, ὡς πᾶν τὸ μετ’ ἐκείνους ἀνθρώπων γένος τὰς ἐκείνων συμφορὰς ἀντ̓ ἄλλου παραδείγματος ἐπαράτους τοῖς τὰ ὅμοια ζηλοῦσι τίθεσθαι. Τούτων ἐκείνων ἔνα ἡγοῦμαι γεγονέναι, ὅν καθάπερ τις σκηπτὸς ἡ θεία μῆνις τῶν τῇδε ἀπελάσασα, τοῖς ὑμετέροις μέρεσι παραδέδωκε, τῆς ἐπ’ αὐτῷ αἰσχύνης πολυθρύλλητον τὸ παῤ ὑμῖν τρόπαιον ἀποφήναντα.

Ἀλλὰ γὰρ ἔοικεν εἰς καλὸν προκεχωρηκέναι, τὸ καὶ ἐν τῷ καθ̓ ἡμᾶς αἰῶνι τὴν τῶν τοιούτων τιμωρίαν περιφανῆ δειχθῆναι. Ἐπεῖδον γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐκείνων τὰ τέλη, τῶν ἔναγχος ἀθεμίτοις προστάγμασι τὸν τῷ Θεῷ ἀνακείμενον λαὸν ἐκταραξάντων.

Διὸ δὴ καὶ πολλὴ χάρις τῷ Θεῷ, ὅτι τελείᾳ προνοίᾳ πᾶν τὸ ἀνθρώπινον, τὸ θεραπεῦον τὸν θεῖον νόμον, ἀποδοθείσης αὐτῷ τῆς θείας εἰρήνης ἀγάλλεται καὶ γαυριᾷ. Ἐντεῦθεν καὶ ἡμῖν αὐτοῖς πεπίστευται, ὅτι κάλλιστα καὶ ἀσφαλέστατα ἔχει ἅπαντα, ὁπότε διὰ τῆς ἐκείνων καθαρᾶς τε καὶ δοκίμου θρησκείας, ἐκ τῆς περὶ τὸ Θεῖον συμφωνίας, πάντα εἰς αὐτὸν ἀγείρειν ἀξιοῖ. Τούτῳ τῷ καταλόγῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, λέγω δὴ τῶν Χριστιανῶν, ὑπὲρ γὰρ τούτων ὁ πᾶς μοι λόγος, πῶς οἴει με ἥδεσθαι ἀκούοντα ὅτι καὶ τῆς Περσίδος τά κράτιστα ἐπὶ πλεῖστον ὥσπερ ἐστί μοι βουλομένῳ κοσμεῖται, σοί τε οὖν ὡς ὅτι κάλλιστα, ἐκείνοις τε ὡσαύτως ὑπάρχει τὰ κάλλιστα: ὅτι ἐστί σοι κἀκείνοις.

Οὕτως γοῦν ἕξεις τὸν τῶν ὅλων Δεσπότην πρᾶον ἵλεώ τε καὶ εὐμενῆ. Τούτους τοιγαροῦν, ἐπειδὴ τοσοῦτος εἷ, σοὶ παρατίθεμαι, τοὺς αὐτοὺς τούτους, ὅτι καὶ εὐσεβείᾳ ἐπίσημος εἶ, ἐγχειρίζω. Τούτους ἀγάπα ἁρμοδίως τῆς αὐτοῦ φιλανθρωπίας. Σαυτῷ τε γὰρ καὶ ἡμῖν ἀπερίγραπτον δώσεις διὰ τῆς πίστεως τὴν χάριν. Τοσαύτην ὁ πάντα ἄριστος βασιλεὺς τῶν εὐσεβείᾳ κοσμουμένων ἐποιεῖτο φροντίδα, οὐ μόνων τῶν ὑπηκόων ἐπιμελούμενος, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ὑφ̓ ἕτερα σκῆπτρα τελούντων εἰς δύναμιν προμηθούμενος. Διά τοι τοῦτο καὶ αὐτὸς τῆς θείας κηδεμονίας ἀπήλαυε, καὶ τῆς τε Εὐρώπης ἀπάσης, καὶ τῆς Λιβύης, πρὸς δὲ ταύταις καὶ τοῦ πλείστου τῆς Ἀσίας κατέχων τὰς ἡνίας, εὔνους εἶχεν τοὺς ἀρχομένους, καὶ τῷ χαλινῷ μεθ̓ ἡδονῆς πειθομένους. Καὶ μὲν δὴ καὶ τῶν βαρβάρων, οἱ μὲν ἑκόντες ἐδούλευον, οἰ δὲ πολέμῳ κρατούμενοι. Καὶ πανταχοῦ τρόπαια ἵστατο, καὶ νικηφόρος ὁ βασιλεὺς ἀνεδείκνυτο. Ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν καὶ ἕτεροι διὰ πλειόνων εὐφήμησαν: ἡμεῖς δὲ τῆς προκειμένης ἱστορίας ἐχώμεθα. Ὁ μὲν οὖν πανεύφημος βασιλεὺς τὰς ἀποστολικὰς φροντίδας ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ περιέφερεν. Οἱ δέ γε τῆς ἱερωσύνης ἠξιωμένοι, οὐ μόνον οἰκοδομεῖν οὐκ ἐβούλοντο, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὰ τὰ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἀνορύττειν ἐπεχείρουν θεμέλια. Τοὺς γὰρ δὴ τούτων μετὰ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν ἡγουμένους δογμάτων, παντοδαπὰς συκοφαντίας ὑφαίνοντες, καθαιροῦντες ἐξήλαυνον. Οὐ γὰρ δὴ ἔλαβον κόρον τοῦ φθόνου, τὸ πολυθρύλλητον ἐκεῖνο κατὰ Εὐσταθίου τοῦ μεγάλου δρᾶμα συντεθεικότες: ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλον πύργον μέγιστον τῆς εὐσεβείας ὑπορύττειν ἐπεχείρουν, καὶ τὰς παντοδαπὰς προσέφερον μηχανάς. Ἐν συντόμῳ δὲ καὶ τήνδε τὴν τραγῳδίαν ὡς ἔνι μάλιστα διηγήσομαι.

1.25 An account of the plot formed against the Holy Athanasius PG 82, 980

Alexander, that admirable bishop, who had successfully withstood the blasphemies of Arius, died five months after the council of Nicæa, and was succeeded in the episcopate of the church of Alexandria by Athanasius. Trained from his youth in sacred studies, Athanasius had attracted general admiration in each ecclesiastical office that he filled. He had, at the general council, so defended the doctrines of the apostles, that while he won the approbation of all the champions of the truth, its opponents learned to look on their antagonist as a personal foe and public enemy. He had attended the council as one of the retinue of Alexander, then a very young man, although he was the principal deacon.

When those who had denied the only-begotten Son of God heard that the helm of the Church of Alexandria had been entrusted to his hands knowing as they did by experience his zeal for the truth, they thought that his rule would prove the destruction of their authority. They, therefore, resorted to the following machinations against him. In order to avert suspicion, they bribed some of the adherents of Meletius, who, although deposed by the council of Nicæa, had persevered in exciting commotions in the Thebaid and in the adjacent part of Egypt, and persuaded them to go to the emperor, and to accuse Athanasius of levying a tax upon Egypt, and giving the gold collected to a certain man who was preparing to usurp the imperial power. The emperor being deceived by this story, Athanasius was brought to Constantinople. Upon his arrival he proved that the accusation was false, and had the charge given him by God restored to him. This is shown by a letter from the emperor to the Church of Alexandria of which I shall transcribe only the concluding paragraph.

A Portion of the Letter from the Emperor Constantine to the Alexandrians.

“Believe me, my brethren, the wicked men were unable to effect anything against your bishop. They surely could have had no other design than to waste our time, and to leave themselves no place for repentance in this life. Do you, therefore, help yourselves, and love that which wins your love; and exert all your power in the expulsion of those who wish to destroy your concord. Look unto God, and love one another. I joyfully welcomed Athanasius your bishop; and I have conversed with him as with one whom I know to be a man of God.”

Περὶ τῆς κατὰ τοῦ θείου Ἀθανασίου τυρευθείσης ἐπιβουλῆς.

Ἀλεξάνδρου τοῦ θαυμασίου ἐπισκόπου, ὃς τὴν Ἀρείου κατηγωνίσατο βλασφημίαν, τοῦ βίου τὸ τέρμα κατειληφότος μετὰ μῆνας πέντε τῆς ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνόδου, τὴν τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων Ἐκκλησίας Ἀθανάσιος διεδέξατο προεδρίαν, ἀνὴρ παιδόθεν μὲν τοῖς θείοις μαθήμασι παιδευθεὶς, ἐν ἑκάστῃ δὲ τάξει τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν χορῶν γενόμενος ἀξιάγαστος.

Οὗτος ἐν τῇ μεγάλῃ συνόδῳ τοὺς ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν δογμάτων ἀγῶνας ἀναδεξάμενος, παρὰ μὲν τῶν τῆς ἀληθείας εὐφημεῖτο προμάχων, τῶν δέ τε ἀντιπάλων, ὡς ἀνταγωνιστὴς, ἐχθρὸς ἐγένετο καὶ πολέμιος. Συνῆν δὲ Ἀλεξάνδρῳ τῷ πανευφήμῳ, νέος μὲν ὣν τὴν ἡλικίαν, τοῦ χοροῦ δὲ τῶν διακόνων ἡγούμενος. Ταύτην αὐτοῦ τὴν ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀληθείας προθυμίαν τῇ πείρᾳ μεμαθηκότες οἱ τῷ μονογενεῖ Θεῷ πολεμεῖν ἐγνωκότες, καὶ γνόντες τῆς Ἀλεξανδρέων Ἐκκλησίας ἐγχειρισθέντα τοὺς οἴακας, κατάλυσιν τῆς σφετέρας δυνάμεως ὑπέλαβον τὴν ἐκείνου ἡγεμονίαν. Τούτου δὲ ἕνεκα τοιόνδε τι μηχανῶνται.

Ἐπεὶ Μελέτιος ἐκεῖνος, ὃν ἡ ἐκ Νικαίᾳ σύνοδος ἀπεκήρυξεν, ἐπέμενε κυκῶν καὶ ταράττων τήν τε Θηβαΐδα καὶ τὴν ταύτῃ πελάζουσαν Αἴγυπτον, τῶν τούτου στασιωτῶν τινας μισθωσάμενοι, ἵν’ ᾖ ἀνύποπτον τῆς κατηγορίας τὸ σχῆμα, πείθουσι πρὸς βασιλέα δραμεῖν, καὶ συκοφαντίας ὑφᾶναι, ὡς Ἀθανάσιος τελωνεῖ μὲν τὴν Αἴγυπτον, τὸ δὲ συναθροιζόμενον χρυσίον ἀνδρί τινι τυραννίδα κατασκευάζοντι χορηγεῖ. Καὶ τὰς βασιλέως ἐξαπατήσαντες ἀκοὰς, εἰς τὴν Κωνσταντινούπολιν τὸν Ἀθανάσιον ἤγαγον. Ὁ δὲ ἀφικόμενος, διήλεγξε τῶν κατηγόρων τὸ ψεῦδος, καὶ τὴν θεόθεν ἐγχειρισθεῖσαν ἀπέλαβεν Ἐκκλησίαν. Δηλοῖ δὲ ταῦτα καὶ ʽ??ʼ ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὴν Ἀλεξανδρέων ἔγραψεν Ἐκκλησίαν, ὦν τὸ τελευταῖον μέρος ἐνθήσω τῇ συγγραφῇ.

Μέρος ἐπιστολῆς Κωνσταντίνου τοῦ βασιλέως πρὸς Ἀλεξανδρέας.

Οὐδὲν ἴσχυσαν οἱ πονηροὶ, κατὰ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ὑμῶν, ἐμοὶ πιστεύσατε, ἀδελφοὶ, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἐσπουδάκασιν, ἢ ἵνα κατατρίψαντες τοὺς ἡμετέρους χρόνους, μηδεμίαν χώραν ἐν τῇ ζωῇ ταύτῃ μεταμελείας ἔχωσιν. Ἐπικουρήσατε τοίνυν ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς, παρακαλῶ, τὸ φίλτρον τὸ ὑμέτερον ἀγαπήσατε, καὶ παντὶ σθένει διώξατε τοὺς τὴν τῆς ὑμετέρας ὁμονοίας χάριν ἀφανίζειν ἐπιθυμοῦντας: καὶ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἀπιδόντες, ὑμᾶς αὐτοὺς ἀγαπᾶτε.

Ἐγὼ γὰρ τὸν ὑμέτερον ἐπίσκοπον Ἀθανάσιον ἀσμένως προσηκάμην, οὕτω τε προσεφθεγξάμην, ὡς ἅνθρωπον αὐτὸν εἶναι Θεοῦ πεπεισμένος.

1.26 Another plot against Athanasius

The calumniators of Athanasius, however, did not desist from their attempts. On the contrary, they devised so bold a fiction against him, that it surpassed every invention of the ancient writers of the tragic or comic stage. They again bribed individuals of the same party, and brought them before the emperor, vociferously accusing that champion of virtue of many abominable crimes. The leaders of the party were Eusebius, Theognis, and Theodorus, bishop of Perinthus, a city now called Heraclea. After having accused Athanasius of crimes which they described as too shocking to be tolerated, or even listened to, they persuaded the emperor to convene a council at Cæsarea in Palestine, where Athanasius had many enemies, and to command that his cause should be there tried. The emperor, utterly ignorant of the plot that had been devised, was persuaded by them to give the required order.

But the holy Athanasius, well aware of the malevolence of those who were to try him, refused to appear at the council. This served as a pretext to those who opposed the truth to criminate him still further; and they accused him before the emperor of contumacy and arrogance. Nor were their hopes altogether frustrated; for the emperor, although exceedingly forbearing, became exasperated by their representations, and wrote to him in an angry manner, commanding him to repair to Tyre. Here the council was ordered to assemble, from the suspicion, as I think, that Athanasius had an apprehension of Cæsarea on account of its bishop. The emperor wrote also to the council in a style consistent with his devoted piety. His letter is as follows.

Ἄλλη κατὰ Ἀθανασίου ἐπιβουλή.

Ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ οὕτως οἱ δυσσεβεῖς ἐνετράπησαν, ἀλλ’ ἕτερον ἐξύφηναν δρᾶμα, ᾧ προσόμοιον οὐδεὶς τῶν πάλαι γεγενημένων τραγῳδοποιῶν ἢ κωμῳδοποιῶν διέπλασε πώποτε. Κατηγόρους γὰρ πάλιν ἐκ τῆς αὐτῆς συμμορίας μισθωσάμενοι, προσάγουσι τῷ βασιλεῖ βοῶντας ἀνοσιουργίας ἀῤῥήτους τετολμηκέναι πολλάς τὸν τῆς ἀρετῆς ἀθλητήν.

Ἡγεῖτο δὲ τούτων Εὐσέβιός τε, καὶ Θεογόνιος, καὶ Θεόδωρος ὁ Περίνθιος: Ἡράκλειαν δὲ νυνὶ τὴν Πέρινθον ὀνομάζουσιν: οὐκ ἀνεκτὰ ταῦτα εἶναι λέγοντες, οὐδὲ ἀκοαῖς φορητά. Πείθουσι δὴ οὖν τὸν βασιλέα σύνοδον ἐν Καισαρείᾳ τῆς Παλαιστίνης ἀθροῖσαι, ἔνθα δὴ πλείους ἦσαν οἱ δυσμενεῖς, κἀκεῖσε κριθῆναι κελεῦσαι τὸν Ἀθανάσιον. Πεισθεὶς δὲ ὡς ἱερεῦσιν ὁ βασιλεὺς, παντάπασι γὰρ ἠγνόει τὰ τυρευόμενα, τοῦτο γενέσθαι προσέταξεν. Ἀλλ’ ὁ θεῖος Ἀθανάσιος, τὴν τῶν δικαζόντων δυσμένειαν ἐπιστάμενος, οὐχ ʽ??ʼκεν εἰς τὸ συνέδριον. Ἐντεῦθεν δὴ πλείονα πρόφασιν εἰς συκοφαντίαν λαβόντες, καὶ τὸν κατὰ τῆς ἀληθείας ἀναδεξάμενοι πόλεμον, πρὸς ταῖς ἄλλαις παρανομίαις, τυραννίδος αὐτὸν καὶ θρασύτητος ἐπὶ τοῦ βασιλέως ἐγράψαντο. Καὶ οὐ πάμπαν τῆς ἐλπίδος ἐψεύσθησαν. Ἐκ γὰρ δὴ τῶν εἰρημένων θυμωθεὶς ὁ πραότατος βασιλεὺς, ἐπέστειλεν αὐτῷ, τὴν ὀργὴν ὑποφαίνων, καὶ καταλαβεῖν τὴν Τύρον παρεγγυῶν.

Ἐκεῖσε γὰρ προσέταξεν ἀθροισθῆναι τὴν σύνοδον, ὑποπτεύσας, ὡς οἶμαι, τὸν Ἀθανάσιον ὑφορᾶσθαι τὴν Καισαρέων, διὰ τὸν ἐκείνης ἡγούμενον. Ἔγραψε δὲ καὶ τῇ συνόδῳ ἅπερ ἐχρῆν ἐπιστεῖλαι τὸν εὐσεβείᾳ κοσμούμενον. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα:

1.27 Epistle of the Emperor Constantine to the Council of Tyre

“Constantinus Augustus to the holy council assembled in Tyre.

“In the general prosperity which distinguishes the present time, it seems right that the Catholic Church should likewise be exempt from trouble, and that the servants of Christ should be freed from every reproach.

“But certain individuals instigated by the mad desire of contention, not to say leading a life unworthy of their profession, are endeavoring to throw all into disorder. This appears to me to be the greatest of all possible calamities. I beseech you, therefore, in post haste, as the phrase goes, to assemble together, without any delay, in formal synod; so that you may support those who require your assistance, heal the brethren who are in danger, restore unanimity to the divided members, and rectify the disorders of the Church while time permits; and thus restore to those great provinces the harmony which, alas! the arrogance of a few men has destroyed. I believe every one would admit that you could not perform anything so pleasing in the sight of God, so surpassing all my prayers as well as your own, or so conducive to your own reputation, as to restore peace.

“Do not ye therefore delay, but when you have come together with all that sincerity and fidelity which our Saviour demands of all His servants, almost in words that we can hear, endeavour with redoubled eagerness to put a fitting end to these dissensions.

“Nothing shall be omitted on my part to further the interests of our religion. I have done all that you recommended in your letters. I have sent to those bishops whom you specified, directing them to repair to the council for the purpose of deliberating with you upon ecclesiastical matters. I have also sent Dionysius, a man of consular rank, to counsel those who are to sit in synod with you, and to be himself an eye witness of your proceedings, and particularly of the order and regularity that is maintained. If any one should dare on the present occasion also to disobey our command, and refuse to come to the council, which, however, I do not anticipate, an officer will be despatched immediately to send him into banishment by imperial order, that he may learn not to oppose the decrees enacted by the emperor for the support of truth.

“All that now devolves upon your holinesses is to decide with unanimous judgment, without partiality or prejudice, in accordance with the ecclesiastical and apostolical rule, and to devise suitable remedies for the offences which may have resulted from error; in order that the Church may be freed from all reproach, that my anxiety may be diminished, that peace may be restored to those now at variance, and that your renown may be increased. May God preserve you, beloved brethren.”

The bishops accordingly repaired to the council of Tyre. Amongst them were those who were accused of holding heterodox doctrines; of whom Asclepas, bishop of Gaza, was one. The admirable Athanasius also attended. I shall first dwell on the tragedy of the accusation, and shall then relate the proceedings of this celebrated tribunal.

Ἐπιστολὴ βασιλέως Κωνσταντίνου πρὸς τὴν ἐν Τύρῳ σύνοδον.

Κωνσταντῖνος Σεβαστὸς τῇ ἁγίᾳ συνόδῳ τῇ κατὰ Τύρον.

Ἦν μὲν ἴσως ἀκόλουθον, καὶ τῇ τῶν καιρῶν εὐκαιρίᾳ μάλιστα πρέπον, ἀστασίαστον εἶναι τὴν καθολικὴν Ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ πάσης λοιδορίας τοὺς τοῦ Χριστοῦ νῦν ἀπηλλάχθαι θεράποντας. Ἐπειδή δὲ οὐχ ὑγιοῦς φιλονεικίας οἴστρῳ τινὲς ἐλαυνόμενοι, οὐ γὰρ ἂν εἴποιμι βιοῦντες ἑαυτῶν ἀναξίως, τὰ πάντα συγχέειν ἐπιχειροῦσιν, ὅπερ πάσης συμφορᾶς ἐπέκεινα κεχωρηκέναι μοι δοκεῖ: τούτου χάριν θέοντας ὑμᾶς, τὸ τοῦ λόγου, προτρέπομαι, χωρίς τινος ὑπερθέσεως εἰς ταὐτὸ συνδραμεῖν, καὶ πληρῶσαι τὴν σύνοδον, ἐπαμῦναι τοῖς χρήζουσιν ἐπικουρίας, τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ἰατρεῦσαι κινδυνεύοντας, εἰς ὁμόνοιαν ἐπαναγαγεῖν τὰ διεστῶτα τῶν μελῶν, διορθώσασθαι τὰ πλημμελούμενα ὡς καιρὸς ἐπιτρέπει: ἵνα ταῖς τοσαύταις ἐπαρχίαις τὴν πρέπουσαν ἀποδῶτε συμφωνίαν, ἥν, φεῦ τῆς ἀτοπίας %5 ἐλαχίστων ἀνθρώπων ἀπώλεσεν ὑπεροψία. Ὅτι δὲ τοῦτο καὶ τῷ Δεσπότῃ τῶν ὅλων Θεῷ ἐστιν ἄρεστον, καὶ ἡμῖν πάσης εὐχῆς ὑπέρτερον, καὶ ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς, ἐὰν γε: τὴν εἰρήνην ἀνακαλέσησθε, οὐ τῆς γε τυχούσης ἄξιον εὐδοξίας, ἅπαντας ἀνθρώπους συνομολογεῖν ἡγοῦμαι. Μὴ τοίνυν μέλλετε λοιπὸν, ἀλλ’ ἐπιτείναντες ἐντεῦθεν ἤδη τὰ τῆς προθυμίας, τοῖς προκειμένοις ὅρον ἐπιθεῖναι σπουδάσατε τὸν προσήκοντα, μετὰ πάσης εἰλικρινείας δηλαδὴ καὶ πίστεως συνελθόντες, ἢν ἑκασταχοῦ μονονουχὶ φωνὴν ἀφιεὶς ὁ Σωτὴρ ἐκεῖνος, ᾧ λατρεύομεν, ἀπαιτεῖ μάλιστα. Παῤ ἡμῶν δὲ οὐδὲν τῶν εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν εὐλάβειαν ἡκόντων ἐνδεήσει.

Πάντα μοι πέπρακται ὅσα γράφοντες ἐδηλώσατε.

Ἐπέστειλα πρὸς οὓς ἐβουλήθητε τῶν ἐπισκόπων, ἵνα παραγενόμενοι κοινωνήσωσιν ὑμῖν τῶν φροντισμάτων. Ἀπέστειλα Διονύσιον τὸν ἀπὸ ὑπατικῶν, ὅς καὶ τοὺς ὀφείλοντας εἰς τὴν σύνοδον ἀφικέσθαι μεθ̓ ὑμῶν ὑπομνήσει, καὶ τῶν πραττομένων, ἐξαιρέτως δὲ τῆς εὐταξίας κατάσκοπος παρέσται.

Ἐὰν γάρ τις, ὡς ἔγωγε οὐκ οἶμαι, τὴν ἡμετέραν κέλευσιν καὶ νῦν διακρούσασθαι πειρώμενος, μὴ βουληθῇ παραγενέσθαι, ἐντεῦθεν παῤ ἡμῶν ἀποσταλήσεται, ὅς ἐκ βασιλικοῦ προστάγματος αὐτὸν ἐκβαλὼν, ὡς οὐ προσῆκεν ὅροις αὐτοκράτορος ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐξενεχθεῖσιν ἀντιτείνειν διδάξει. Λοιπὸν ἔσται τῆς ὑμετέρας ὁσιότητος ἔργον, ὁμογνώμονι κρίσει, μήτε πρὸς ἀπέχθειαν, μήτε πρὸς χάριν, ἀκολούθως τε τῷ ἐκκλησιαστικῷ καὶ ἀποστολικῷ κανόνι, τοῖς πλημμεληθεῖσιν, εῖτ̓ οὖν κατὰ σφάλμα συμβεβηκόσι, τὴν ἀρμόττουσαν θεραπείαν ἐπινοῆσαι. Ἵνα καὶ πάσης βλασφημίας ἐλευθερώσητε τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ τὰς ἐμὰς ἐπικουφίσητε φροντίδας, καὶ τὴν τῆς εἰρήνης χάριν τοῖς νῦν στασιαζομένοις ἀποδόντες, μεγίστην εὔκλειαν ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς προξενήσητε.

Ὁ Θεὸς ὑμᾶς διαφυλάττοι, ἀδελφοὶ ἀγαπητοί. Οὕτω δὴ τῶν ἐπισκόπων εἰς τὴν Τύρον συναυλισθέντων, ἀφίκοντο μὲν καὶ ἄλλοι τινὲς δογμάτων διαφθορὰν ἐγκαλούμενοι, ὧν εἶς ἦν καὶ Ἀσκληπᾶς ὁ Γαζαῖος. Ἀφίκετο δὲ καὶ Ἀθανάσιος ὁ θαυμάσιος. Βούλομαι δὲ πρῶτον τὴν τῆς κατηγορίας διηγήσασθαι τραγῳδίαν, εἶθ̓ οὕτως συγγράψασθαι τὰ κατὰ τὸ πολυθρύλλητον δικαστήριον.

1.28 The Council of Tyre

Arsenius was a bishop of the Meletian faction. The men of his party put him in a place of concealment, and charged him to remain there as long as possible. They then cut off the right hand of a corpse, embalmed it, placed it in a wooden case, and carried it about everywhere, declaring that it was the hand of Arsenius, who had been murdered by Athanasius. But the all-seeing eye did not permit Arsenius to remain long in concealment. He was first seen alive in Egypt; then in the Thebaid; afterwards he was led by Divine Providence to Tyre, where the hand of tragic fame was brought before the council. The friends of Athanasius hunted him up, and brought him to an inn, where they compelled him to lie hid for a time. Early in the morning the great Athanasius came to the council.

First of all a woman of lewd life was brought in, who deposed in a loud and impudent manner that she had vowed perpetual virginity, but that Athanasius, who had lodged in her house, had violated her chastity. After she had made her charge, the accused came forward, and with him a presbyter worthy of all praise, by name Timotheus. The court ordered Athanasius to reply to the indictment; but he was silent, as if he had not been Athanasius. Timotheus, however, addressed her thus: “Have I, O woman, ever conversed with you, or have I entered your house?” She replied with still greater effrontery, screaming aloud in her dispute with Timotheus, and, pointing at him with her finger, exclaimed, “It was you who robbed me of my virginity; it was you who stripped me of my chastity;” adding other indelicate expressions which are used by shameless women. The devisers of this calumny were put to shame, and all the bishops who were privy to it, blushed.

The woman was now being led out of the Court, but the great Athanasius protested that instead of sending her away they ought to examine her, and learn the name of the hatcher of the plot. Hereupon his accusers yelled and shouted that he had perpetrated other viler crimes, of which it was utterly impossible that he could by any art or ingenuity be cleared; and that eyes, not ears, would decide on the evidence. Having said this, they exhibited the famous box and exposed the embalmed hand to view. At this sight all the spectators uttered a loud cry. Some believed the accusation to be true; the others had no doubt of the falsehood, and thought that Arsenius was lurking somewhere or other in concealment. When at length, after some difficulty, a little silence was obtained, the accused asked his judges whether any of them knew Arsenius. Several of them replying that they knew him well, Athanasius gave orders that he should be brought before them. Then he again asked them, “Is this the right Arsenius? Is this the man I murdered? Is this the man those people mutilated after his murder by cutting off his right hand?” When they had confessed that it was the same individual, Athanasius pulled off his cloak, and exhibited two hands, both the right and the left, and said, “Let no one seek for a third hand, for man has received two hands from the Creator and no more.”

Even after this plain proof the calumniators and the judges who were privy to the crime, instead of hiding themselves, or praying that the earth might open and swallow them up, raised an uproar and commotion in the assembly, and declared that Athanasius was a sorcerer, and that he had by his magical incantations bewitched the eyes of men. The very men who a moment before had accused him of murder now strove to tear him in pieces and to murder him. But those whom the emperor had entrusted with the preservation of order saved the life of Athanasius by dragging him away, and hurrying him on board a ship.

When he appeared before the emperor, he described all the dramatic plot which had been got up to ruin him. The calumniators sent bishops attached to their faction into Mareotis, viz., Theognis, bishop of Nicæa, Theodorus, bishop of Perinthus, Maris, bishop of Chalcedon, Narcissus of Cilicia, with others of the same sentiments. Mareotis is a district near Alexandria, and derives its name from the lake Maria. Here they invented other falsehoods, and, forging the reports of the trial, mixed up the charges which had been shown to be false with fresh accusations, as if they had been true, and despatched them to the emperor.

Περὶ τῆς ἐν Τύρῳ γεγενημένης συνόδου.

Ἀρσένιός τις τῶν Μελετίου κοινωνικῶν ἐπίσκοπος ἦν. Τοῦτον οἱ τῆς ἐκείνου συμμορίας κατακρύψαντες, λαθεῖν ἐπὶ πλεῖστον ἠξίωσαν. Εἶτα χεῖρα δεξ̔??ʼὰν ἀπό τινος σώματος ἐκτεμόντες νεκροῦ, καὶ ταύτην ἐν λάρνακι ξυλίνῃ τεταριχευμένην ἐνθέντες, πάντοσε περιέφερον, κατατετμῆσθαι λέγοντες τὸν Ἀρσένιον, καὶ μιαιφόνον ἀποκαλοῦντες τὸν Ἀθανάσιον. Ἀλλ’ ὁ πάντα ἐφορῶν ὀφθαλμὸς οὐκ εἴασεν ἐπὶ πλεῖστον λαθεῖν τὸν Ἀρσένιον. Ἀλλὰ πρῶτον μὲν ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καὶ Θηβἁ??ʼδι δῆλος γέγονεν ὅτι ζῇ. Ἔπειτα δὲ αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν Τύρον ἤγαγεν, ἔνθα ἡ τραγῳδουμένη χεὶρ ἐπὶ τῶν κριτῶν προεφέρετο. Τοῦτον οἱ Ἀθανασίου θηρεύσαντες σύνοικοι, ἤγαγόν τε, καὶ ἐν τῇ καταγωγῇ τέως λαθεῖν ἠνάγκασαν. Αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ μέγας Ἀθανάσιος ὑπὸ τὴν ἔω κατέλαβε τὸ συνέδριον. Καὶ πρῶτον μὲν γύναιον εἰσήγαγον ἀκολασίᾳ συνεζηκός.

Ἡ δὲ ἀναίδην ἐβόα, παρθενίαν μὲν ἐπηγγέλθαι λέγουσα, τὸν δὲ Ἀθανάσιον ἐπιξενωθέντα βιάσασθαι, καὶ ἄκουσαν διαφθεῖραι. Τούτων ὑπ’ ἐκείνης εἰρημένων, εἰσῆλθε μὲν ὁ κατηγορούμενος, συνῆν δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ πρεσβύτερος ἀξιέπαινος: Τιμόθεος τούτῳ ὄνομα ἦν. Τῶν δὲ δικαστῶν ἀπολογήσασθαι πρὸς τὴν γραφὴν προστεταχότων τὸν Ἀθανάσιον, ὁ μὲν ἐσίγησεν, ὡς δῆθεν οὐκ ὢν Ἀθανάσιος: ὁ δὲ Τιμόθεος ἔφη πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα: Ἐγώ σοι, ὦ γύναι, συνέτυχον π̔??ʼποτε, εἰς δὲ τὴν σὴν εἰσελήλυθα οἰκίαν; Ἡ δὲ ἀναιδέστερον ἐβόα τῷ Τιμοθέῳ διαμαχομένη, καὶ τὴν χεῖρα ἐξάγουσα, καὶ τῷ δακτύλῳ δεικνῦσα, καὶ λέγουσα: Σύ μου τὴν παρθενίαν ἀφείλου, σύ με τῆς σωφροσύνης ἐγύμνωσας, καὶ τ̓ ἄλλα ὅσα λέγειν εἰώθασιν αἱ δἰ ἀκολασίας ὑπερβολήν οὐκ ἔχουσαι τὴν αἰδώ. Οὕτω δὴ τῶν τὸ δρᾶμα συντεθεικότων καταισχυνθέντων, ἐρυθριασάντων δὲ καὶ τῶν δικαστῶν, ὅσοι συνίστορες ἦσαν, ἐξήγετο ἡ γυνή. Τότε δὴ ὁ μέγας Ἀθανάσιος ἔλεγε, μὴ χρῆναι ἀφεθῆναι τὸ γύναιον, ἀλλ’ ἐξετάσαι, καὶ μαθεῖν τὸν ταῦτα συντεθεικότα. Οἱ δὲ ἐβόων, ἕτερα εἶναι κατηγορήματα χαλεπώτερα, οὐδαμῶς τέχνῃ τινὶ καὶ δεινότητι διαλυθῆναι δυνάμενα: ὄψις γὰρ, οὐκ ἀκοὴ, δικάσει τοῖς δεικνυμένοις. Ταῦτα εἰπόντες, τὴν πολυθρύλλητον ἐκείνην ὑπέδειξαν λάρνακα, καὶ τὴν τεταριχευμένην ἐγύμνωσαν χεῖρα. Τῶν δὲ θεασαμένων ἕκαστος ἀνεβόησεν, οἱ μὲν ἀληθὲς εἶναι τὸ μῦσος ὑπειληφότες, οἱ δὲ τὸ μὲν ψεῦδος εἰδότες, κεκρύφθαι δὲ τὸν Ἀρσένιον ἔτι νομίζοντες. Μόλις δὲ βραχείας γενομένης σιγῆς, ἤρετο τοὺς δικάζοντας ὁ κατηγορούμενος, εἵ τις ἐν αὐτοῖς εἴη τὸν Ἀρσένιον ἐπιστάμενος.

Πολλῶν δὲ εἰρηκότων ἀκριβῶς εἰδέναι τὸν ἄνδρα, ἐκέλευσε τοῦτον ἀχθῆναι, καὶ πάλιν ἤρετο, εἰ οὗτος ἐκεῖνος εἴη Ἀρσένιος, ὁ παῤ ἐμοῦ μὲν ἀνῃρημένος, παρὰ δὲ τούτων μετὰ σφαγὴν ὑβρισμένος, καὶ τῆς δεξιᾶς ἐστερημένος. Συνομολογησάντων δὲ αὐτῶν τοῦτον εἶναι, τῆς ἐφεστρίδος αὐτὸν γυμνώσας ὁ Ἀθανάσιος ὑπέδειξεν ἄμφω τὼ χεῖρε, καὶ τὴν δεξιὰν καὶ τὴν εὐώνυμον: Ἄλλην δὲ, ἔφη, ζητείτω μηδείς: δύο γὰρ ἀνθρώπων ἕκαστος παρὰ τοῦ Ποιητοῦ τῶν ὅλων ἐδέξατο χεῖρας. Ἀλλα καὶ τούτων οὕτω δειχθέντων, καταδύεσθαι δέον τούς κατηγοροῦντας, καὶ τῶν δικαζόντων τοὺς συνειδότας, καὶ εὔχεσθαι χᾶναί σφισι τὴν γῆν, θορύβου καὶ στάσεως ἐνέπλησαν τὸ συνέδριον, γόητα καλοῦντες τὸν Ἀθανάσιον, καὶ τισι μαγγανείαις ἐξαπατᾷν αὐτὸν λέγοντες τῶν ἀνθρώπων τὰς ὄψεις: καὶ διασπᾷν ἐπεχείρουν καὶ κατασφάττειν οἱ τῆς μιαιφονίας πρὸ βραχέος κατηγοροῦντες. Ἀλλ’ οἱ παρὰ βασιλέως τὴν τῆς εὐταξίας πρόνοιαν πιστευθέντες τὸν φόνον ἐκώλυσαν.

Ἐξαρπάσαντες γὰρ τὸν νικηφόρον, καὶ σκάφους ἐπιβῆναι παρασκευάσαντες, τὴν σωτηρίαν προὐξένησαν. Καὶ οὗτος μὲν τὸν βασιλέα καταλαβὼν πᾶσαν τὴν τολμηθεῖσαν ἐδίδαξε τραγῳδίαν.

Ἐκεῖνοι δὲ εἰς τὸν Μαρεώτην τῶν ὁμογνωμόνων τινὰς ἐπισκόπους ἀπέστειλαν: Θεογόνιόν φημι τὸν Νικαίας, καὶ Θεόδωρον τὸν Περίνθιον, καὶ Μάριν τὸν Χαλκηδόνιον, καὶ τὸν Κίλικα Νάρκισσον, καὶ τοὺς τούτων ὁμόφρονας. Ὁ δὲ Μαρεώτης χώρα τίς ἐστιν Ἀλεξανδρείας, τῆς λίμνης Μαρίας ἐπώνυμος. Ἐν ταύτῃ τὸ ψεῦδος ὑφήναντες, καί τινα ὑπομνήματα διαπλάσαντες, καὶ τὰς γυμνωθείσας συκοφαντίας ὡς ἀληθεῖς συνθέντες κατηγορίας, ἀπέστειλαν τῷ βασιλεῖ. Αὐτοὶ δὲ εἰς τὴν Αἰλίαν παρεγένοντο.

1.29 Consecration of the Church of Jerusalem.--Banishment of St. Athanasius

All the bishops who were present at the council of Tyre, with all others from every quarter, were commanded by the emperor to proceed to Ælia to consecrate the churches which he had there erected. The emperor despatched also a number of officials of the most kindly disposition, remarkable for piety and fidelity, whom he ordered to furnish abundant supplies of provisions, not only to the bishops and their followers, but to the vast multitudes who flocked from all parts to Jerusalem. The holy altar was decorated with imperial hangings and with golden vessels set with gems. When the splendid festival was concluded, each bishop returned to his own diocese. The emperor was highly gratified when informed of the splendour and magnificence of the function, and blessed the Author of all good for having thus granted his petition.

Athanasius having complained of his unjust condemnation, the emperor commanded the bishops against whom this complaint was directed to present themselves at court. Upon their arrival, they desisted from urging any of their former calumnies, because they knew how clearly they could be refuted; but they made it appear that Athanasius had threatened to prevent the exportation of corn. The emperor believed what they said, and banished him to a city of Gaul called Treves. This occurred in the thirtieth year of the emperor’s reign.

Περὶ τῶν ἐγκαινίων τῶν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις γεγενημένων, καὶ τῆς τοῦ ἁγίου Ἀθανασίου ἐξορίας.

Τὴν γὰρ δὴ σύνοδον ἅπασαν ἀπὸ τῆς Τύρου καταλαβεῖν τὴν Αἰλίαν ὀ βασιλεὺς παρηγγύησε, συνελθεῖν δὲ καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ἅπαντας πανταχόθεν ἐκέλευσε, καὶ τοὺς ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ δομηθέντας καθιερῶσαι νεώς. Συναπέλυσε δὲ καὶ τῶν εὐνουστέρων ἀρχόντων τινὰς, εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ πίστει λαμπρυνομένους, φιλοτίμως ἅπασι πάντα χορηγηθῆναι κελεύσας, οὐ μόνον ἀρχιερεῦσι καὶ τοῖς τούτοις συνεπομένοις, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς δεομένοις ἅπασιν, οἳ πανταχόθεν συνέτρεχον.

Διεκοσμεῖτο δὲ καὶ τὸ θεῖον θυσιαστήριον βασιλικοῖς τε παραπετάσμασι, καὶ κειμηλίοις λιθοκολλήτοις χρυσοῖς. Οὕτω δὴ τῆς ἑορτῆς λαμπροτάτης γεγενημένης, οἱ μὲν εἰς τὰς οἰκείας ἐπανῆλθον πατρίδας, ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς, τὴν τῆς πανηγύρεως μεμαθηκὼς φαιδρότητα καὶ πολυτέλειαν, θυμηδίας τε ἐνεπλήσθη, καὶ τῶν ἀγαθῶν τὸν Πρύτανιν ὕμνησεν, ὅτι καὶ ταύτην αὐτῷ τὴν αἴτησιν ἔδωκεν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ προσῆλθεν Ἀθανάσιος τὴν ἄδικον ὀδυρόμενος κρίσιν, ἀφικέσθαι τοὺς αἰτιαθέντας τῶν ἐπισκόπων ἐκέλευσεν. Οἱ, δὲ παραγενόμενοι, καὶ τὸ τῶν ἐλέγχων προφανὲς ὑπειδόμενοι, τὰς μὲν προτέρας συκοφαντίας κατέλιπον: ἔφασαν δὲ τῷ βασιλεῖ, ἠπειληκέναι τὸν Ἀθανάσιον τὴν σιτοπομπίαν κωλύσειν. Τούτοις πιστεύσας τοῖς λόγοις ὁ βασιλεὺς, εἵς τινα πόλιν τῶν καλουμένων Γαλλιῶν αὐτὸν ἐξωστράκισε: Τρίβερις ὄνομα ταύτῃ. Τριακοστὸν δὲ τοῦτο ἦν αὐτῷ τῆς βασιλείας ἔτος.

1.30 Will of the blessed Emperor Constantine

A year and a few months afterwards the emperor was taken ill at Nicomedia, a city of Bithynia, and, knowing the uncertainty of human life, he received the holy rite of baptism, which he had intended to have deferred until he could be baptized in the river Jordan.

He left as heirs of the imperial throne his three sons, Constantine, Constantius, and Constans, the youngest.

He ordered that the great Athanasius should return to Alexandria, and expressed this decision in the presence of Eusebius, who did all he could to dissuade him.

Περὶ τῆς διαθήκης τοῦ μακαρίου Κωνσταντίνου βασιλέως.

Ἐνιαυτοῦ δὲ ἄλλου καὶ μηνῶν διεληλυθότων ὀλίγων, ἐν Νικομηδείᾳ τῆς Βιθυνίας διάγων ἠῤῥώστησε: τὸ δὲ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης βιότητος ἄδηλον ἐπιστάμενος, τοῦ θείου βαπτίσματος τὸ δῶρον ἐδέξατο. Ἀνεβάλετο δὲ μέχρι τοῦδε τοῦ χρόνου, ἐν Ἰορδάνῃ τῷ ποταμῷ τούτου τυχεῖν ἱμειρόμενος. Οὗτος μὲν τρεῖς παῖδας κληρονόμους τῆς βασιλείας κατέλιπε, Κωνσταντῖνον, καὶ Κωνστάντιον, καὶ Κώνσταντα τὸν νεώτατον. Εἰς δὲ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν ἐπανελθεῖν τὸν μέγαν προσέταξεν Ἀθανάσιον: καὶ ταῦτα Εὐσεβίου παρόντος, καὶ τἀναντία πείθειν ἐπιχειροῦντος.

1.31 Apology for Constantine

It ought not to excite astonishment that Constantine was so far deceived as to send so many great men into exile: for he believed the assertions of bishops of high fame and reputation, who skilfully concealed their malice. Those who are acquainted with the Sacred Scriptures know that the holy David, although he was a prophet, was deceived; and that too not by a priest, but by one who was a menial, a slave, and a rascal. I mean Ziba, who deluded the king by lies against Mephibosheth, and thus obtained his land. It is not to condemn the prophet that I thus speak; but that I may defend the emperor, by showing the weakness of human nature, and to teach that credit should not be given only to those who advance accusations, even though they may appear worthy of credit; but that the other party ought also to be heard, and that one ear should be left open to the accused.

Ἀπολογία ὑπέρ τοῦ βασιλέως: Θαυμαζέτω δὲ μηδεὶς, εἰ τηλικούτους ἄνδρας ἐξαπατηθεὶς ἐξωστράκισεν. Ἀρχιερεῦσι γὰρ κρύπτουσι μὲν τὴν ἀλήθειαν, τὴν δὲ ἄλλην ἔχουσι περιφάνειαν, ἐξαπατῶσιν ἐπίστευσεν. Ἴσασι δὲ οἱ θεῖα πεπαιδευμένοι, ὡς καὶ ὁ θεῖος ἐξηπατήθη Δαβὶδ ὁ προφήτης: ἐξηπάτησε δὲ αὐτὸν οὐκ ἀρχιερεὺς, ἀλλ’ οἰκέτης οἰκότριψ καὶ μαστιγίας, τὸν Σιβᾶ λέγω, τὸν κατὰ τοῦ Μεμφιβοσθὲ τὰ ψευδῆ τὸν βασιλέα διδάξαντα, καὶ τὸ ἐκείνου χωρίον σφετερισάμενον.

Καὶ ταῦτα λέγω, οὐ τοῦ Προφήτου κατηγορῶν, ἀλλ’ ὑπὲρ τοῦδε τοῦ βασιλέως τὴν ἀπολογίαν προσφέρων, καὶ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως ἐπιδεικνὺς τὴν ἀσθένειαν, καὶ διδάσκων ὡς οὐ χρή μόνοις τοῖς κατηγοροῦσι πιστεύειν, κἂν ἄγαν ὦσιν ἀξιόχρεοι, ἀλλὰ θατέραν τῶν ἀκοῶν τῷ κατηγορουμένῳ φυλάττειν.

1.32 The End of the Holy Emperor Constantine

The emperor was now translated from his earthly dominions to a better kingdom.

The body of the emperor was enclosed in a golden coffin, and was carried to Constantinople by the governors of the provinces, the military commanders, and the other officers of state, preceded and followed by the whole army, all bitterly deploring their loss; for Constantine had been as an affectionate father to them all. The body of the emperor was allowed to remain in the palace until the arrival of his sons, and high honours were rendered to it. But these details require no description here, as a full account has been given by other writers. From their works, which are easy of access, may be learnt how greatly the Ruler of all honours His faithful servants. If any one should be tempted to unbelief, let him look at what occurs now near the tomb and the statue of Constantine, and then he must admit the truth of what God has said in the Scriptures, “Them that honour Me I will honour, and they that despise Me shall be lightly esteemed.”

Περὶ τῆς τελευτῆς τοῦ αὐτοῦ βασιλέως.

Ὁ μὲν οὖν βασιλεὺς εἰς τὴν ἀμείνω βασιλείαν μετέστη.

Οἱ δὲ ὕπαρχοι καὶ οἱ στρατηγοὶ καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ ἅπαντες ἐν λάρνακι τοῦτον καταθέντες χρυσῇ, εἰς τὴν Κωνσταντινούπολιν μετεκόμισαν, τῆς στρατιᾶς ἀπάσης ἡγουμένης καὶ ἑπομένης καὶ πικρῶς ὀλοφυρομένης τὴν στέρησιν. Πατρὸς γὰρ ἠπίου πεῖραν εἰλήφεσαν ἄπαντες. Ὁπόσης δὲ τιμῆς τὸ σῶμα ἐκεῖνο τετύχηκε, καὶ ὁπόσον ἐν τοῖς βασιλείοις διέμεινε χρόνον, τῶν ἀρχόντων τὴν τοῦ παιδὸς περιμενόντων ἐπάνοδον, περιττὸν ἡγοῦμαι γράφειν, ἄλλων ταῦτα συγγεγραφότων, οἶς ῥᾴδιον ἐντυχεῖν, καὶ μαθεῖν ὅπως τῶν ὅλων ὁ Πρύτανις γεραίρει τοὺς εὔνους θεράποντας. Εἰ δὲ τις ἐκείνοις διαπιστεῖ, τὰ νῦν περὶ τὴν ἐκείνου θήκην καὶ τὸν ἀνδριάντα γινόμενα βλέπων, πιστευσάτω τοῖς γεγραμμένοις, καὶ τῷ φήσαντι Δεσπότῃ: Τοὺς δοξάζοντάς με δοξάσω, καὶ οἱ ἐξουθενοῦντές με ἐξουθενωθήσονται.

Philip Schaff and Henry Wace (eds.), New York: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1890-1900. Public domain: English translation first published 1885-1900 (Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series). Greek: First1KGreek transcription of public-domain editions, CC BY-SA 4.0 (Open Greek and Latin).

Salva per dopo

Inserisci la tua email: ti invieremo un link per accedere. Nessuna password. Ciò che salvi (voci, versetti, capitoli, documenti) ti segue su ogni dispositivo.